This story is dedicated to my friend, Lis. She suggested I write an AU story showing what Adam’s and Bronwen’s lives might have been like if they’d settled in Nevada rather than Queensland. I thought it was an intriguing idea since it would allow me to explore how Ben, Hoss, and Joe related to a female member of the family and would also allow me to show Ben as a grandfather and the boys as uncles. This is not a new series, however. It’s just a brief glimpse of what might have been.

From This Day Forward
by Deborah Grant
May 2008

Chapter 1
Adam Cartwright impatiently paced the length of the comfortable parlor in the home of Dr. and Mrs. Llywelyn Davies in Darlinghurst, New South Wales. Adam had arrived in Sydney intending to stay a week, and then travel on to Melbourne for a brief visit there before continuing on his travels. On his first day, he’d met Bronwen Davies. He had literally swept the petite brunette off her feet when they had walked into each other. Since she was carrying an armful of books, he did the gentlemanly thing and offered to carry them to her destination. As they walked together, they discovered they liked many of the same authors and poets. Adam enjoyed Bronwen’s company so much that he kept extending his visit until he’d been in Sydney nearly two months. When he’d left for Melbourne two weeks ago, he planned a short visit before sailing home to the Ponderosa. Instead, he found himself restlessly pacing the Davies’ drawing room, waiting for Bronwen to return so he could ask her a question that would change their lives forever.

I have no right to be impatient, he chided himself. It’s taken me weeks to acknowledge the depth of my feelings for Bronwen, and I’ve caused her to suffer the agony of unrequited love. I will never forget the anguish in those beautiful eyes when we parted for what we both thought was the final time. But that’s the reason for my impatience: I want to see those eyes fill with joy when I tell her that I love her with all my heart.

He heard footsteps approaching and he halted, facing the doorway, where his beloved appeared. She was such a tiny, delicate woman that she’d awakened his protective instincts from the start. However, she hadn’t fit his idealized picture of the perfect woman. Now he realized his imaginary woman did not possess one-tenth the allure of this dainty and vivacious brunette, who had the most expressive eyes he’d ever seen.

Her face lit up as soon as she saw him and she held out her hands. “Adam, I am so pleased to see you. Pleased, but surprised. I thought you said you wouldn’t be returning to Sydney.”

He returned her smile, causing her heart to race at the sight of his dimple. He kept his eyes locked on hers as he spoke with a quiet intensity. “I didn’t plan to return. I told myself that we had no future, but all the time I was in Melbourne, all I could think about was how much I missed you—missed talking with you and sharing ideas, missed seeing your smile and hearing your beautiful voice. I just missed you. My youngest brother used to call me a Yankee granite head, and he was right. It took being separated to make me realize what you mean to me.”

“What do I mean to you?” she asked softly.

“I love you, Bronwen, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?”

“Oh yes, Adam!” she replied joyfully and he bent down and kissed her.

When they finally broke apart, he said with a grin, “You have only one flaw, Sweetheart.” He saw her raised eyebrows and replied, “You’re too short,” before scooping her up in his arms. He sat down on the sofa, with her on his lap. They continued kissing and caressing until he realized he was in danger of losing control, so he sat her beside him.

He took her small, delicate hand and enclosed it in his own, saying, “I can hardly wait for you to meet my family. I know they’ll love you as much as I do.” He saw a tinge of sadness in her eyes and said softly, “Am I asking too much of you, Sweetheart? I know how close you are to your parents.”

“‘Whither thou goest, I will go,’” she quoted bravely, adding, “I can’t deny I will miss Tad and Mam, but I will live with you wherever you choose.”

“Oh, Sweetheart,” he said in a voice that wasn’t quite steady before taking her in his arms again. “You don’t want a long engagement, do you” he asked as his fingertips gently caressed her slender neck.

“No, but how long would it take your family to arrive for the wedding?” she asked, trying very hard to think clearly in spite of the sensations his fingers were creating.

“It would take at least a month for my letter to reach them. Then it would be more than a month before they could arrive here. I’m thirty-seven; I think I’ve waited long enough to marry. Besides,” and he stopped to kiss her lips lightly, “now that I have admitted to myself that I love you, having to wait months to consummate that love would be agony.” She blushed at those words and looked so adorable that he had to kiss her again. While they were kissing they heard a knock at the door and quickly broke apart. “Just a minute,” Adam called. “We have some wonderful news to share with you.”

Bronwen stood up and tugged at her skirt. “Do I look all right?”

“You look thoroughly kissed, but I think your parents will forgive me. You need to re-button your bodice though,” he said with a hint of a grin as she looked down and realized he had unbuttoned it almost to her waist. “I’m more worried about my appearance, but I think if you stand in front of me it will be all right.” She looked at him quizzically and he said with a smothered grin, “You’ll understand after we’re married, but your parents will understand now.”

“Well, Adam,” Dr. Davies said with a smile, ‘we’re surprised to see you. Pleasantly surprised,” he added.

“I came back because I realized I couldn’t bear to leave Bronwen behind.” He placed his hands on Bronwen’s shoulders and his expression grew more serious. “Dr. and Mrs. Davies, I love your daughter with all my heart. I know I should have approached you first, sir, but I’ve asked Bronwen to be my wife, and she has accepted. Do we have your blessing?”

“I know you well enough to be sure you will love Bronwen and cherish her just as I would wish,” Dr. Davies replied in a voice that shook a little, “so, yes, you have my blessing.”

“All I want is for my daughter to be happy,” Mrs. Davies said then. ‘I’ve known for some time now that you are essential for that, Adam.”

Adam hugged Mrs. Davies and kissed her cheek. He reached out his hand to the older man, but Dr. Davies pulled him into a quick hug.

‘Let’s all sit down,” the doctor said. Once everyone was seated, he asked, “Have you chosen a date?”

“We were just discussing that when you arrived,” Adam replied. “I was explaining to Bronwen,” and he smiled tenderly at her, “that I really don’t want to wait the two or three months it would take my family to learn of our engagement and then travel here.”

“I understand,” Dr. Davies said. “Since you have no family or friends here, you’ll need to purchase a license. I can help you with that.”

“I would appreciate that, sir,” Adam said.

“It would please me if you would call me Tad as Bronwen does,” Dr. Davies said with a smile, which Adam returned.

Mrs. Davies spoke up then. “It will take at least a month to make all the arrangements. We’ll have to sew Bronwen’s wedding dress and her trousseau.”

Adam nodded his understanding, and Mrs. Davies continued. “Bronwen has all the linens you’ll need to set up your own household, but what about your china and silver?”

“We’ll buy those in San Francisco,” Adam replied quietly.

“Oh yes, of course,” Mrs. Davies said. “I- I wasn’t thinking.”

“We’ll have to stay with my family during the summer, but our house should be ready for us to move in by autumn.” He smiled tenderly at Bronwen then. “I’ve told Bronwen that I know my family will love her as I do.” He winked and then added, “Perhaps not exactly as I do.”

Dr. and Mrs. Davies chuckled while Bronwen’s cheeks grew very pink.

“Oh Cariad,” she said and he lifted one eyebrow. “Cariad means dearest in Welsh,” she said softly, her cheeks growing even rosier as he brought her hand to his lips and kissed it.

“I almost forgot,” he said then. “I have something for you.” He reached into the pocket of his frock coat and pulled out a small box. He removed a ring—yellow gold with a deep violet amethyst cut in an oval, surrounded by small diamonds—and slid it on the ring finger of her left hand.

“Oh, it’s beautiful,” she breathed, as she admired the ring.

“Not as beautiful as the hand wearing it,” he replied, catching her hand and turning it so he could place a kiss on the palm, while her parents exchanged glances that were a mixture of happiness and sorrow. Ending the kiss, Adam said, “I’d like to take all of you to supper at your favorite restaurant this evening to celebrate.”

When she went upstairs to change, Bronwen reluctantly put her ring in her jewelry box since etiquette ruled she couldn’t wear it until her engagement was formally announced. She chose her newest evening gown, one that Adam had never seen. It was made of fawn taffeta, and the bodice and elbow length sleeves were decorated lavishly with ecru lace. She had just put on her pearl choker when there was a knock on her door.

“Are you ready, Bronwen fach?” Mrs. Davies asked as she entered the room.

“I think so,” Bronwen replied. “How do I look?” And she pirouetted.

“You look very nice,” Mrs. Davies assured her, and they rejoined the gentlemen.

Naturally, the conversation that evening revolved around the upcoming nuptials. The Davies would give a dinner that Friday to announce the engagement to their family and friends.

“I know Rhys will be there if he can get away from the mine,” Dr. Davies said. “Unfortunately, Bronwen’s brother Bryn, like your family, Adam, will not be able to attend. You and Bronwen will have to write notes to them.”

“Since we are somewhat pressed for time,” Mrs. Davies said, “we’ll have my dressmaker help us with the trousseau.”

“I don’t want to seem impertinent,” Adam said then, “but I do have a request.”

“What is it, Cariad,” Bronwen asked.

He dimpled before replying, “I would like to request that when you choose fabrics, you don’t use any shades of yellow or brown. I would love to see you in shades of pink, red, or blue. Green would be nice as long as it’s not a yellow-green.”

Bronwen blushed (very prettily he thought) and replied, “Of course, if those are the colors you’d prefer.”

“I would,” he replied with a wink. “I think they suit you best.” Then he added, “I know my father will want to throw a big party with dancing to celebrate our wedding and introduce Bronwen to our friends and neighbors. I’d like to buy Bronwen a suitable dress for that occasion but we won’t have time to have one made in San Francisco. Please have your dressmaker send that bill to me.”

“No, Adam bach,” Dr. Davies said. “Until Bronwen becomes your wife, it is my privilege to buy her dresses.” Adam nodded his acceptance of the mild rebuke.

Early the next morning Bronwen and Mrs. Davies set off to visit the dressmaker.

“I wish you every happiness, Miss Davies,” Mrs. Lang, the dressmaker, said with a warm smile when informed of the reason for their visit.

“Thank you,” Bronwen said, smiling shyly.

“I have a fine selection of fabrics in the shop today,” Mrs. Lang said then. “For example, here is a lovely fawn poplin that would be perfect for an afternoon dress, and I know you are fond of that shade.”

“Um, my, uh, fiancé has asked me to me to buy blue or red or pink. No yellows or browns,” Bronwen said.

“Ah, he has excellent taste,” Mrs. Lang said very definitely. “Those colors will suit you very well. And fortunately, I have a good assortment of those shades.”

The three women decided on a silk poplin dyed a deep periwinkle for one afternoon dress and a pale pink moiré for the second. Then they chose dove-grey delaine for one suit and bottle green for a second. That accomplished, Bronwen selected the patterns she preferred.

“Now, I have some very fine white batiste cotton that I recommend for your bridal nightgown and some lovely patterns for you to choose from,” Mrs. Lang said with a smile. While the two older women chatted, Bronwen looked at the patterns and, feeling very daring, chose the one with a plunging V-shaped neckline. The pattern showed a single button closure at the bodice, elbow length sleeves with lace at each cuff and a lace ruffle at the neckline, and a ruffle along the hem. It would be the loveliest nightgown she’d ever owned.

Mrs. Lang smiled when she gave her the pattern she’d chosen. “I hope you will let me sew it for you.”

“Yes, and we would also like you to sew the wedding dress,” Mrs. Davies said.

“I have some lovely white silk I recommend for the wedding dress,” Mrs. Lang suggested. “You could garland orange blossoms around the skirt for decoration and decorate your bridal veil with a cornet of orange blossoms.”

“That would be lovely,” Bronwen said, her face glowing with happiness.

“And I recommend this white gauze for the veil,” Mrs. Lang said, and Bronwen agreed.

“Bronwen will also need a ball gown,” Mrs. Davies said then.

Mrs. Lang had Bronwen choose the pattern and then she helped her to select the fabric. The pattern Bronwen chose had a bodice and overskirt that would be made of rose satin. The underskirt, which had three rows of lace ruffles, was of white silk. The neckline and tiny puff sleeves of the bodice were lavishly decorated in lace.

“You will look ravishing,” Mrs. Lang told Bronwen, “and your fiancé will be pleased. I promise you that.”

The three women decided Mrs. Lang and the seamstresses she employed would sew the wedding dress, the bridal nightgown and the ball gown. That still left Bronwen and Mrs. Davies with the daunting task of sewing the two afternoon dresses and the two suits.

They left the dressmaker’s shop with the patterns and cloth, plus a new pair of white silk stockings for Bronwen to wear on her wedding day, several new pairs of cotton stockings and a wedding corset of white satin embroidered with orange blossoms. From the dressmaker, they pushed on to the shoemaker. Bronwen bought a pair of flat shoes decorated with ribbons for her wedding and a new pair of kid boots to wear afterward. It was nearly dinner time, but they still needed to buy Bronwen some new hats. They bought two small brimmed straw hats. One was decorated with white ribbon and white feathers while the other was decorated with loops of pink ribbons and tulle.

As they approached their house, Mrs. Davies said, “As soon as we’ve finished lunch, we must write the rest of the invitations for the dinner so we can get them in the afternoon mail.”

Bronwen grimaced, but only replied, “Yes, Mam.”

Knowing that Bronwen would be busy during the day sewing her trousseau, Adam decided the best use he could make of his time was to design their house. That first morning, however, he and Dr. Davies met with Rev. Evans to make arrangements for the wedding on April 25, the date Bronwen had chosen, including procuring a license.

As Adam and Dr. Davies left the chapel, Dr. Davies invited him to have lunch with them. “Although I doubt the ladies are back from their shopping yet.” The two men shared a chuckle and then Dr. Davies said, “Since your family will not be able to attend, do you have someone in mind to be your best man?”

“I thought I would ask Rhys. We didn’t get to spend much time together before he had to return to Adelong, but I feel comfortable asking him to stand up with me.”

“I’m sure Rhys will be honored to serve as your best man,” Dr. Davies said with a warm smile. “I hope he’ll be able to attend the dinner on Friday evening. I know Bronwen wrote him last night so she could get the letter out in the earliest post.”

“I thought about writing to my family, but then I decided I would like to surprise them,” Adam said. He grinned crookedly, adding, “My father has been dropping plenty of hints about how nice it would be to have grandchildren, so I know he’ll be delighted to learn I’ve married.”

Dr. Davies smiled, but Adam saw the sadness in his eyes and felt a twinge of guilt. Not only was he taking the Davies’ only daughter away from them, but they would never know her children. The older man sensed his thoughts and said seriously, “Don’t feel guilty, Adam bach. I took Siân away from her parents, and they only know our three children through letters. There is a fitting irony that we will only know your children that same way.”

The men were talking comfortably in the parlor when the ladies returned from their shopping, and Adam thought how pretty Bronwen looked with her sparkling eyes and rosy cheeks.

“May I see the fabrics you’ve chosen, or does that break a taboo?” he asked teasingly.

She grinned and replied, “It’s only the wedding dress you can’t see ahead of time. See, no yellows or browns,” she added, showing him the different fabrics.

“Yes, these will suit you very well,” he said with a wink, before bending down and stealing a kiss. They broke apart at the sound of Mrs. Davies clearing her throat.

“We need to feed these hungry men, Bronwen fach,” she said with a little smile for the engaged couple.

That Friday evening Adam dressed with care in his freshly pressed black tail coat and starched white shirt with its stiff collar. He carefully tied his black necktie in a small, neat bow. He’d visited the barber earlier for a shave to remove the stubble on his cheeks and neck and a haircut to tame his recalcitrant curls. He resisted the urge to run a finger around the constricting collar as he checked his appearance one final time.

Bronwen was taking equal pains with her toilette. She had chosen the same dress she’d worn to her birthday celebration a few weeks earlier: a tight-fitting bodice of violet-and-white striped silk poplin and a white underskirt trimmed with a wide flounce of violet. She smiled as she buttoned the bodice, remembering how Adam had liked her in this dress. She’d been wearing it the first time he’d kissed her. She was still smiling as she slid the beautiful amethyst and diamond engagement ring on her finger, for now that her engagement was to be announced, she could wear it openly.

Adam had taken care to be at the Davies’ house early, but it wasn’t long before the other guests arrived: Bronwen’s oldest friend, Emily Elliott, and her husband; and Mr. and Mrs. Evan Roberts, good friends of Dr. and Mrs. Davies who had known Bronwen since she was a little girl. The last to arrive were Bronwen’s brother, Rhys, and his fiancée, Matilda Jennings.

Adam had already met all the guests at Bronwen’s birthday party so he wasn’t a stranger. Rhys had shared the news of his sister’s engagement with his fiancée, and Mrs. Roberts, at least, had speculated about the reason for the dinner. At the conclusion of the meal, Dr. Davies rose to his feet and lifted his glass of wine.

“Friends, my wife and I have invited you to celebrate with us the engagement of our beloved daughter, Bronwen, to Mr. Adam Cartwright. Please raise your glasses with me and drink a toast to Bronwen and Adam’s future happiness.”

“To Bronwen and Adam,” they chorused, clinking their glasses together.

Everyone congratulated Adam and wished Bronwen happiness. Matilda offered to help sew the trousseau, and her offer was gratefully accepted. When the ladies retired to the parlor, they all wanted to see Bronwen’s ring.

“Oh, Bronwen, it’s beautiful,” Emily breathed. “It matches your eyes perfectly.”

“It does!” Matilda exclaimed. “I think that is so romantic.”

While the younger woman conversed, Mrs. Roberts said quietly to Mrs. Davies, “I think Mr. Cartwright must be a wealthy man.”

“He told Llywelyn that his family owns a cattle station that is 1,000 square miles,” Mrs. Davies replied, smiling at her daughter, while Mrs. Roberts gave a little gasp. “Adam has a fifth share of the family business plus he has investments of his own. He will see that Bronwen and their children never want.”

“I know how close you are; it must hurt, knowing that you’ll never see her again.”

“We can write each other at least,” Mrs. Davies said quietly.

Adam spent the next morning at the Davies’ house, helping Bronwen to address wedding invitations.

“Your handwriting is so neat. You should address all the invitations,” she said admiringly as she compared his first invitation with hers.

He chuckled, a warm rich sound as pleasing as his voice. “Oh no, Sweetheart, I am not susceptible to flattery,” he said with a wink. “We each address half the invitations.”

“Well, it was worth a try,” she said with a grin. She looked so adorable he couldn’t resist leaning over and kissing her. The kiss was so pleasant that it led to another. They were losing themselves in that kiss when they heard Mrs. Davies’ discreet cough and broke apart guiltily.

“You really need to finish the invitations so they can go out in this afternoon’s post,” she said, just a hint of a smile playing about her lips.

“Yes, Mam,” Bronwen said. Adam smiled charmingly and replied, “We’ll be good, Mam.”

During the weeks of the engagement Bronwen, Mrs. Davies and Matilda spent the mornings and afternoons sewing. Adam was equally busy working on the design and floor plans for their future home. Almost every evening, Adam and Bronwen had an invitation to dine with her friends and neighbors. He was disappointed that he had almost no time alone with Bronwen; however, since their time alone ended in kisses and caresses that grew increasingly intimate, he realized it was for the best.

One evening a couple of days before the wedding, when the engaged couple happened to be dining with the Davies, Adam arrived carrying a roll of papers under one arm. “It’s a surprise for Bronwen,” he replied when asked about them.

After the dishes had been cleared away, he asked them all to stay in the dining room.

“While Bronwen has been working on her trousseau, I’ve been spending my time designing our home.” He saw the look of surprise on their faces and said with a grin, “In addition to studying engineering at Harvard, I spent two summers working as an apprentice for an architectural firm in Boston. I designed my family’s home and a few other buildings back in Nevada. I’ve remained in touch with a friend who is a successful architect, and he’s written me about a new style becoming popular in New England. It’s called the Shingle style. It’s derived from the Queen Anne style but it’s a more rustic, much less ornate style and I thought it would suit us. Here, let me show you the plans,” he said enthusiastically, as he unrolled the papers and spread them on the empty table.

“Oh, it’s beautiful,” Bronwen breathed as she gazed at Adam’s drawing of a two-story house with steep gabled roofs, dormers, a bay window, and a large porch in the front.

He smiled warmly at her enthusiasm, and then gently pushed the drawing to one side, revealing the floor plans. “This is the main floor,” he said. “You walk through the front door into a foyer with a circular staircase leading to the second floor. Here on the left as you walk in is the drawing room, which is connected to the dining room. On the other side of the foyer is the library with its large inglenook fireplace.”

They all bent over the table, watching as he gestured. “Behind the staircase is a large kitchen, pantry and scullery. The room right beside it will be the bedroom for whomever we hire to help Bronwen with the housework. Then we have the combination wash and bathhouse.”

“It’s very impressive,” Dr. Davies said, looking at his future son-in-law with increased respect.

“I think it’s beautiful,” Bronwen said, gazing at Adam adoringly, and he smiled at her lovingly.

“Now, here’s the second floor,” he added, displaying that floor plan. “This is the master bedroom with the large bay window. I’ll need to check with Pa first, but I want to build our house on the shore of Lake Tahoe and we’ll have a spectacular view of the lake.” He and Bronwen shared a smile while the older couple looked on fondly. “There will be a Franklin stove here,” he said pointing. “I’m afraid, Sweetheart, that it’s much colder than you’ve been used to here in Sydney. Now, this smaller room connected to the master bedroom will be the nursery,” and he reached for Bronwen’s hand before adding, “there are three other bedrooms.”

“It’s a lovely house,” Mrs. Davies said. “I know you and Bronwen will be very happy there.”

“It will be expensive to build,” Dr. Davies said tentatively.

“It would, if my family didn’t own hundreds of acres of timber,” Adam replied with a wink. “I am looking forward to overseeing its construction. Bronwen and I will live with my family for a few months while our house is built, but sometime in autumn we should be settled in.” He put an arm around Bronwen and hugged her.

Adam and Bronwen’s wedding day was absolutely beautiful. The sun was shining and the temperature was warm for April, but not too warm. Adam found he was missing his father and brothers terribly. He was pleased Bronwen’s brother had agreed to stand up with him, but it wasn’t the same as having Hoss or Joe as his best man. He mentally chided himself for having maudlin thoughts on the happiest day of his life. He had no doubts that he and Bronwen would have a good marriage, and he was eager to begin their life together.

He shaved carefully and trimmed his mustache before brushing his hair, noting his receding hairline with a sigh. He was nearly thirty-eight so it wasn’t unexpected. At least he hadn’t noticed any gray yet. He fumbled tying his white cravat in a neat bow but finally got it done to his satisfaction. He straightened his black tail coat and checked one last time to make sure he had Bronwen’s gold wedding band before exiting the room.

He found Rhys waiting in the lobby looking nervous and a little uncomfortable in his high starched collar and tail coat. “G’day,” he greeted Adam with a grin. “I have a cab waiting to take us to the church.”

“Fine,” Adam replied with a smile. “Let me just remind the concierge that my luggage is ready to be moved to our suite.”

“You certainly are calm,” Rhys noted. “Poor Bronwen is a wreck.”

Adam smiled at this but only replied, “Brides are usually nervous I’ve been told.”

“But so are bridegrooms.”

“Not this one,” he said quietly.

They arrived at the church a little before noon. Mrs. Davies was waiting for them at the church door and pinned on their boutonnières. The bridal party arrived a few minutes later. Matilda, who was Bronwen’s maid of honor, wore a pretty dress of cornflower blue with a blue and white striped underskirt, but Adam only had eyes for his bride. She was so lovely and dainty, dressed all in white silk and lace. Her underskirt was garlanded with orange blossoms while her gauze veil, which partially obscured her features, was held in place by a cornet of more of the fragment yellow-white blossoms. Dr. Davies smiled at him and then entered the church with Bronwen on his arm. Adam turned to Mrs. Davies with a dimpled smile and offered her his arm. They were followed into the church by Rhys and Matilda.

Adam and Bronwen and their attendants took their places before the altar while Mrs. Davies stood slightly behind them.

“Dearly beloved,” Rev. Evans intoned, “we are gathered together here in the sight of God, and in the face of this congregation, to join together this Man and this Woman in holy Matrimony . . .”

Adam saw Dr. Davies’ expression was a mixture of joy and sadness as he answered the question, “Who giveth this woman to be married to this man?” before tenderly lifting back Bronwen’s veil. Adam could now see the love shining in Bronwen’s eyes and felt his own fill with tears of joy Then he took her right hand, which trembled slightly, in his own and gazing steadfastly into her eyes vowed, “I, Adam, take thee, Bronwen, to my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death us do part, according to God's holy ordinance; and thereto I plight thee my troth.”

She smiled at him radiantly as she took his right hand in hers and vowed in a clear, sweet voice, “I, Bronwen, take thee, Adam, to my wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, cherish, and to obey, till death us do part, according to God's holy ordinance; and thereto I give thee my troth.”

As he slid the narrow gold band on her finger, Adam recited softly, “With this ring I thee wed, with my body I thee worship, and with all my worldly goods I thee endow.”

After Rev. Evans gravely intoned, “Forasmuch as Adam and Bronwen have consented together in holy wedlock, and have witnessed the same before God and this company, and thereto have given and pledged their troth either to other, and have declared the same by giving and receiving of a Ring, and by joining of hands; I pronounce that they be Man and Wife together, In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen,” Adam leaned down and placed a gentle kiss on Bronwen’s lips.

Afterward neither Adam nor Bronwen remembered much about their wedding breakfast. First, they accepted their guests’ congratulations. There was some good-natured teasing but nothing really ribald. Finally, it was time for the newlyweds to leave for their hotel. Bronwen and Matilda went to her old bedroom and removed her veil, carefully wrapping it in tissue. Then they removed the garlands of orange blossom from her skirt. Mrs. Davies kissed her daughter and tried not to cry while Dr. Davies’ eyes looked suspiciously bright as he kissed his daughter and hugged her.

“You take good care of my daughter, Adam bach,” Dr. Davies said, smiling at his new son-in-law.

“I’ll take care of my wife,” Adam said with a wink, “and that will take care of your daughter.”

When they arrived at the hotel, Adam ordered a light supper sent up to their suite. His mouth quirked up in a tiny grin when he saw his bride’s reaction to the suite.

“It’s lovely,” she said, looking all about admiringly.

“I’m glad you like it,” he replied, reaching for her hand and pulling her into his arms. After he kissed her, he asked, “Do you mind if I remove my coat and cravat?” She shook her head so he took her hand and they walked into the bedroom.

He winked as he loosened the cravat saying, “I’ve felt like there was a noose around my neck all afternoon.” He hung the tail coat in the wardrobe and laid his cravat on the chest of drawers before he removed his cufflinks and rolled up his shirt sleeves. “There, that feels much more comfortable.” He smiled at her as he unbuttoned the top two buttons on his shirt, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of black curls. “Come here,” he said then, holding out one hand.

She came willingly and he bent down to kiss her. “You are so lovely,” he said softly. “Would you let your hair down for me?”

She nodded shyly and reached up to remove the pins from her chignon so the long braid fell down her back, past her hips.

“May I undo the braid?” he asked and she replied softly, “Yes, if you like.”

His long slender fingers moved delicately as they loosened the braid and then spread her hair like an ebony cloak about her.

“It’s like silk,” he said in a husky voice. “It’s just as beautiful as I knew it would be.” He started to take her in his arms again, but at the same moment they both heard a discreet knock on their door.

“That must be our supper,” he said. “Would you leave your hair down while we eat?” and she nodded with a shy smile.

There was a screen set up in the corner of the bedroom and Bronwen went behind it to change while Adam quickly stripped and got into the bed. “Are you ready, sweetheart,” he asked after what seemed like an eternity had passed.

“Yes,” she said hesitantly. He understood that she was probably nervous. He’d never been with a virgin before but he knew that when a woman lost her maidenhead, it often caused her pain. He would be gentle and tender, and he hoped he wouldn’t hurt her.

Just then she stepped out from behind the screen and he felt his heart beat faster and his breathing grow ragged. She was a vision of lovely innocence. The neckline of her long white gown plunged so deeply he could see the swell of her breasts and the lamp behind her allowed him to see the outline of her slender curves clearly.

He held out one hand saying, “Come here, Sweetheart.”

Bronwen’s eyes widened and she felt her breathing quicken at the sight of Adam’s naked chest with its mat of black curls and the clearly defined muscles of his chest and arms. She swallowed convulsively before turning to put out the lamp.

“I’d rather you just turned it down,” he said softly. “I understand your natural modesty but we don’t want to fumble in the dark.” He was silent for a moment, looking at her, before he said quietly, “I am longing to show you how much I love you.”

“And I love you,” she whispered, walking toward the bed. He pulled back the bedclothes and she slid in beside him and found herself caught in his embrace while his mouth fastened on hers hungrily.

He exercised his considerable self-control so he could take all the time needed to introduce her to the joy of becoming one flesh. Afterward, he held her in his arms and whispered, “I didn’t hurt you?”

“Not really. Mam told me there would probably be some pain the first time.” She paused, and then turning to face him, said softly, “She never told me how wonderful it would be.”

“It was glorious,” he replied quietly. Then he winked at her. “Now that we’re married we can do it whenever we want.”

She grinned back at him. “Right now?”

“I think we’d better wait until morning since this was your first time. Something to look forward to,” he replied with a hint of a grin. “Let me show you the best way to sleep,” and he turned on his side toward her. “Now, you just snuggle right next to me so we’re like two spoons.” Snuggled together he soon fell asleep while Bronwen lay awake, drinking in the sensations of lying so close to him with one of his arms draped over her, holding her close. She was conscious of each breath he took, the beating of his heart, and his own unique scent, which was now branded on her memory. Gradually she, too, drifted to sleep.

The first thing Adam was aware of the next morning was the soft roundness of his wife’s body pressed close to his. He brushed back her hair and began to place light kisses on her nape. She turned around then so they were facing each other. “Good morning,” she said softly, her beautiful violet eyes unfocused.

“Good morning, Mrs. Cartwright,” he replied with a smile. “I like the sound of that.”

“So do I,” she whispered. He lightly caressed her slender curves, enjoying the exquisite softness of her skin, and her tentative exploration of his body. They made love slowly, and afterward they lay together, cuddling.

“What are you thinking of?” she asked, seeing the little smile play about his lips.

“A sonnet,” he replied. “I was just thinking how perfectly it suited you:”

My Mistress’ eyes are nothing like the sun;
Coral is far more red than her lips’ red;
If snow be white, why then her breasts are dun;
If hairs be wires, black wires grow on her head.
I have seen roses damasked, red and white,
But no such roses see I in her cheeks;
And in some perfumes is there more delight
That in the breath that from my mistress reeks.
I love to hear her speak, yet well I know
That music hath a far more pleasing sound;
I grant I never saw a goddess go;
My mistress, when she walks, treads on the ground:
And yet, by heaven, I think my love as rare
As any she belied with false compare.

“I always liked that sonnet,” she said with a grin, adding, “but I hope my breath doesn’t reek.”

For an answer, he captured her mouth in another kiss. Then he said, “Well, it’s time to get dressed so we can get some breakfast.”

“Good. I’m famished,” she said. Then she said timidly, “Adam, could you close your eyes?”

“Close my eyes?” he said quizzically, raising one eyebrow.

“I don’t seem to be wearing my nightgown,” she replied, her cheeks reddening.

“I don’t seem to be wearing a nightshirt,” he said with a grin. “Tell you what. What if we both get out of bed now? That would make us equal.”

She blushed furiously but replied, “All right.” She threw off the bedclothes and ran for her negligee, which was draped across a chair by the wardrobe, so he only caught a fleeting glimpse of her slender white form. He smiled at her modesty and walked deliberately to the chest of drawers and removed a clean pair of drawers, socks and a shirt. He saw her staring at him, her pupils so large they nearly swallowed up the irises. “You’re beautiful,” she whispered.

“Thank you,” he replied with a little grin, “but that’s what I’m supposed to tell you. He bent over and kissed her, entwining his fingers in her long black hair.

“After you’ve dressed, I’ll brush your hair for you if you like,” he offered when they broke apart.

“Yes, I would,” she replied. She opened her trunk and then said, “Oh, what are we going to do today? I need to know what to wear.”

“I’ve rented a buggy and I thought we’d take a drive toward the Blue Mountains. I’ve heard the scenery is beautiful. I’ve already talked with the hotel restaurant about fixing us a picnic lunch to take with us.” He smiled down at her and gently caressed her cheek. “We’ll be back in plenty of time to have supper with your parents.”

“It sounds wonderful, Cariad,” she said with a happy smile. She decided a simple blouse and skirt would be the most suitable outfit and hurried behind the screen to change, which caused her husband to chuckle softly.

They had a wonderful outing. The scenery was beautiful and on the way to the Davies’ house they sang their favorite songs. Dr. and Mrs. Davies felt a warm satisfaction seeing how happy the couple was. As they were leaving, while Bronwen was telling her mother goodbye, Dr. Davies took the opportunity for a private word with his son-in-law.

“My wife and I really appreciate your allowing us to spend this time with Bronwen before you sail for San Francisco, Adam bach,” he said with quiet sincerity.

“I know how close you are,” Adam replied. “I will try to bring Bronwen back to visit you in a few years. Hopefully we’ll be bringing some grandchildren, too,” he added with a crooked grin.

“God bless you,” Dr. Davies managed to get out in a choked voice.

Chapter 2
It was a warm sunny day the second week in June when the three Cartwrights waited impatiently for the train from San Francisco to arrive.

“It’ll sure be good to see ol’ Adam again,” Hoss said, his face nearly split by his big grin.

“Yeah, it seems like forever since he left,” Joe added, straightening his tie. Pa had insisted that to celebrate Adam’s return, they dress in their Sunday best. Hoss was so happy to see his older brother again that he hadn’t complained.

“I wonder if he’s changed over the past three years,” Ben mused.

“I’m glad he met that family in Sydney, and they made him realize he belongs here with his,” Joe said.

“I wish I coulda met ‘em,” Hoss said. “They sounded real nice.”

“Yes, they did,” Ben agreed.

“And I still think Adam was sweet on that Bronwen,” Hoss added.

Joe shook his head. “He said she wasn’t beautiful,” he stated, firm in his conviction that his oldest brother couldn’t have romantic feelings about a woman who wasn’t gorgeous.

“Joseph, someday you’ll learn that beauty is not the sole measure of a woman’s worth,” Ben said, frowning a little at his youngest.

“I wonder what the surprise is that he’s bringin’ us,” Hoss said.

“Hey, I hear the whistle!” Joe exclaimed, and all conversation ceased as they waited for the train to pull into the station.

Their impatience increased exponentially as they watched passenger after passenger leave the train with no sign of Adam. Suddenly, they saw him, dressed in a black reefer and trousers, and wearing his old black Stetson.

“He’s grown a mustache!” Ben exclaimed in surprise, also noting his first-born’s curly hair was longer than he’d ever worn it while living on the Ponderosa.

Adam was helping a woman step down from the train, so they waited until she was safely on the platform before rushing toward him. Instinctively, Hoss and Joe hung back, letting their pa greet their brother first.

“Oh, son, it’s so good to see you,” Ben said, hugging his first-born fiercely.

“It’s good to see you, too, Pa,” and Adam’s voice was uncharacteristically choked with emotion as he returned his pa’s hug.

Reluctantly, Ben let his arms drop and moved back, giving his younger sons a chance to greet their sibling.

‘Howdy, Adam,” Hoss said, enveloping his older brother in a bear hug.

“I’m glad to see you, too, Hoss,” Adam laughed, “but don’t break my ribs, okay?”

“Sorry,” Hoss said, his grin as wide as Adam remembered.

“Now it’s my turn,” Joe said, smiling. The two brothers hugged, Adam gently squeezing Joe’s neck in the affectionate way Joe remembered so well.

Then Adam stepped back and turned to the woman he’d helped. The three Cartwrights hadn’t even noticed her standing there. Something about the way Adam gazed at her made them take a second look. They saw she was short—her head barely reached Adam’s shoulder—and slender. Joe thought she looked like a schoolmarm and Ben judged her pretty, but nothing out of the ordinary. Only Hoss noticed the eyes behind her gold-rimmed spectacles were the color of violets in the spring, and guessed her identity.

“I promised you a surprise,” Adam said with the dimpled grin they all recognized, “and here she is. Sweetheart, I’d like you to meet my father and my brothers, Hoss and Joe.” He put his arm around her shoulders and they exchanged radiant smiles before he said, “This is my wife, Bronwen.”

The other three men were stunned into silence for a minute and Bronwen looked a little anxiously at Adam, who smiled at her reassuringly. Ben was the first to recover.

“Congratulations to you both,” he said, smiling warmly. “Bronwen, Adam has written about you so often that I feel as though I know you.”

She smiled, saying, “I feel the same, Mr. Cartwright.”

“Won’t you call me Pa?” he asked and she nodded, smiling shyly. He bent down and dropped a gentle kiss on her cheek.

“I told ‘em Adam was sweet on you,” Hoss said quietly.

“You always could read me better than anyone else,” Adam said, lightly cuffing his brother’s shoulder.

“Welcome to the family, Bronwen,” Joe said with his most charming smile, although he still found it difficult to believe this plain woman could really be his brother’s wife. He and Hoss took turns kissing Bronwen’s cheek.

Ben took charge then, saying that Hoss and Joe would take their luggage back to the Ponderosa while they would travel in the buggy. “Oh, the buggy is really built for two,” he said, his voice sounding uncertain.

“I’ll ride home with Hoss and Joe, and Bronwen will ride in the buggy with you,” Adam said. “It will give you two a chance to get to know each other,” he added with a wink.

“Yes, that’s an excellent idea,” Ben agreed, smiling at his new daughter-in-law. “Shall we, my dear?” he asked, offering her his arm.

“I hope you aren’t too disappointed that you couldn’t attend our wedding,” she said quietly as they walked to the buggy.

“I am a little,” he answered honestly, adding with a warm smile, “but I can understand Adam not wanting to wait. I’d almost given up on his finding the right woman and settling down, but it was clear from his letters that he was quite taken with you.” He saw her cheeks grow pink and began to realize how winsome she was with her milky white complexion, dark hair and those beautiful eyes. Adam had not exaggerated when he’d described them as the color of violets, Ben thought. It suddenly struck him that she reminded him just a little of Liz, who had also been a petite brunette.

After he helped her into the buggy and they began the drive home, he turned to her and said, “Would you tell me about the wedding?”

“Of course,” she replied with a shy smile. “We were married on April 25 at the Wesleyan Methodist church in Darlinghurst. My family has attended there ever since I can remember. It was a beautiful sunny day, just what I’d hoped for. Since you couldn’t be there, we wanted a private ceremony, but my parents did invite friends and neighbors who’ve known me all my life. Adam asked my brother, Rhys, to stand up with him, and Rhys’ fiancée, Matilda, was my maid of honor. Adam was so handsome. I was nervous, but he was so assured that it calmed me.” She glanced at Ben then quickly and saw his proud smile.

“We said our vows and I remember the joy I felt when Rev. Evans pronounced us Man and Wife,” she added softly. She stopped and then said, “Oh, we had a photograph taken outside the church so you could see us in our wedding finery. It’s packed in my trunk.”

“I look forward to seeing it,” he said. “I’m sure you were a lovely bride.”

She colored slightly and then continued. “After the ceremony, we went back to my parents’ house for the wedding breakfast. We spent our honeymoon at the Lord Nelson Brewery.” She had to struggle to suppress a giggle as she saw her father-in-law’s eyebrow shoot up exactly the same way her husband’s did. “It’s the oldest hotel in Sydney, located in the oldest section of the city—The Rocks. Adam says it’s a wonderful example of sandstone architecture.”

“He would know,” Ben said, and they shared a smile.

“We had supper with my parents each evening,” she added with a wistful smile. “Adam wanted us to have as much time together as we could before we sailed.”

“I know it won’t be easy for you, being separated from your parents,” he said gently. “Adam wrote us how close you are.”

“No, it won’t be easy, but my mother and I had a long talk the evening before we sailed. You see, she left her parents behind in Wales, and so she could give me advice on how to deal with homesickness.”

“The boys and I will do our best to help you,” he said then. “You’re a part of our family now, and we want you to be happy in your new home.”

“I know I will be,” she replied earnestly. Then as she blushed slightly she added, “My mother said that once we have children, I won’t have much time to be homesick.”

Ben chuckled and said, “I’m sure your mother is correct.” He paused and then said, “I am really looking forward to grandchildren.”

She smiled shyly and said, “Adam surprised me by saying he hopes our first child will be a daughter. I thought all men wanted a son first.”

Ben shook his head and said, “No, what we want is for our wives to be safely delivered of a healthy child. It doesn’t really matter if it’s a son or daughter.” Then he said thoughtfully, “I’m not surprised he’d want a daughter first. You see, there haven’t been any females in our family for years.” She looked at him in surprise but bit back her question and waited for him to continue.

“Adam’s mother died in childbirth,” he said and she heard the old sorrow in his voice. “He was about five when we met Hoss’s mother. She couldn’t have loved him more if she’d borne him, and he loved her so much. But we lost her when our wagon train was attacked by Indians on our way west. For almost six years my boys and I lived here on our own, but then I met Joe’s mother in New Orleans. We fell in love and married, so I brought her back here. I thought my sons would love her as much as I did. She bonded with Hoss immediately, but Adam was another story.”

He could see she wanted to ask a question, but instead she waited patiently. He smiled, just a little, and then continued. “Eventually, she won him over. I remember when she was carrying Joseph, Adam was hoping for a sister, and I think he was a little disappointed at first to get another brother.”

She grinned at that information, and he noticed how her whole face lit up. I can see why you are so drawn to her, Adam, because they do say that opposites attract, Ben thought as he returned her smile.

“So what’s it like, Older Brother?” Joe asked as he settled himself in the back of the wagon with the two trunks. All three brothers removed their frock coats and loosened their ties.

“What is what like, Younger Brother,” Adam asked, his dimple just barely peeping out.

“You know. Being married,” Joe said.

“Being married to Bronwen is wonderful,” Adam replied with conviction. “I had to travel halfway around the world to find her, but she’s definitely worth it.”

“She sure is a little bitty thing,” Hoss remarked.

“She may be little, but she’s feisty,” Adam said with a crooked grin. His brothers looked at each other skeptically.

“How long have you been married?” Hoss asked then.

“Well, let’s see,” Adam replied. “This is June 9, so we’ve been married seven weeks and two days.”

“It’s strange to think you’ve been married all this time and we never knew it,” Joe commented.

“I thought it would be fun to surprise you,” Adam said, winking.

“You sure did that,” Hoss said with a laugh and Joe joined in with his high-pitched cackle.

“I wish I could see Hop Sing’s face when he finds out you’ve brought home a wife,” Joe said with an enormous grin.

“Yeah, he’s been busy ever since we got your telegram, cleaning and airing your room so it’d be ready for you,” Hoss added.

“That’s good because I imagine Bronwen will want to rest when we reach the ranch,” Adam said, and Hoss heard the note of concern in his voice. “It’s been a long journey. She doesn’t complain but there were a few times on the voyage we ran into some rough weather and she was pretty sick. Train travel made her feel a little sick, too. I’m glad she can rest and relax once we get to the ranch house.”

“Must be hard on her, leavin’ her family behind,” Hoss said then.

“Yes, it is,” Adam answered. He paused, and then said very seriously, “I’m counting on both of you to make her feel at home.”

“Of course we will,” Hoss said immediately. Then he smiled, and his clear blue eyes twinkled. “Hop Sing’s not the only one gonna be surprised. When we got your telegram, Pa decided to invite all the neighbors to a party on Saturday evenin’ and then surprise ’em when you appeared. Now, we’ll have two surprises,” and he began to chuckle.

“That’s right,” Joe said with a big grin, “you and Bronwen will be the talk of the Comstock.”

“Well, do me a favor and don’t repeat that to Bronwen,” Adam said earnestly.

“We won’t,” Hoss said reassuringly. “Will we, Shortshanks?”

Joe took the hint and hurriedly said, “No, wouldn’t dream of it, Adam.”

When the buggy pulled into the yard, Hop Sing, who’d been waiting impatiently for Number One Son’s return, rushed outside. His face was lit up by his big grin, but his expression quickly changed to puzzlement when he saw a young woman sitting by Ben instead of his oldest son. Ben smiled warmly at him and then turned to Bronwen.

“My dear, allow me to present Hop Sing. I’m sure Adam has spoken of him.”

“Too right he has!” Bronwen replied with a happy smile.

“Hop Sing, this is Adam’s wife, Bronwen,” Ben added and the Chinese cook bowed deeply.

“Honored to meet Mrs. Adam,” he said.

“Please, call me, Bronwen. Adam has spoken of you often, and I’ve looked forward to meeting you,” she said enthusiastically.

“Missy Bronwen,” Hop Sing responded with a friendly smile.

“The boys should be along soon, Bronwen. I know I’m thirsty and I expect you are, too. Hop Sing, could you fix us some lemonade, please?” Ben requested.

When the brothers arrived, they saw Ben, Bronwen and Hop Sing sitting on the front porch, drinking lemonade and talking. Adam jumped down and covered the distance quickly with his long stride. First, he walked over to Bronwen, leaned down, and gave her a quick kiss. Then he turned toward Hop Sing with a warm smile, saying, ‘It’s so good to see you, Hop Sing.”

“Good to see you, Mistah Adam,” the cook said with a beaming smile. “You lucky man to marry Missy Bronwen.”

“Yes, I certainly am a lucky man,” Adam replied, winking at Bronwen. Then he turned to his pa. “Hoss and Joe told me you’re throwing a welcome home party this Saturday. You’ll get to wear that new party dress, Sweetheart,” he added with another grin. “I’d better help Hoss with our trunks, and then we’ll join you.”

While Adam and Hoss carried the two trunks upstairs, Joe took care of the horses. Adam and Hoss finished their task first. Adam pulled a chair over by Bronwen while Hoss sat beside Ben.

“So whatta ya think of the Ponderosa, Bronwen?” Hoss asked.

“It’s a ripper!” she replied enthusiastically.

“Ripper?” Hoss repeated, a puzzled look on his face.

“Oh, uh, I mean it’s beautiful,” she said quickly, her face growing very pink.

“Australian English is a bit different from ours,” Adam said, reaching for Bronwen’s hand and enfolding it in his.

“And people from back East often have a hard time at first understanding our colloquial expressions,” Ben said with a smile for his new daughter-in-law.

“Adam said Lake Tahoe is the most beautiful place on the Ponderosa,” Bronwen said then. “He said we might go there tomorrow.”

“Lake Tahoe is definitely a ripper,” Hoss said with a grin.

Joe came walking over then, and Hop Sing excused himself, saying he needed to prepare supper, so Joe took his chair. The five of them chatted until Adam noticed that Bronwen was looking tired and wan.

“You’ll have to excuse Bronwen because she needs to rest,” he announced firmly.

“I’m not that tired,” Bronwen protested but Ben said, “No, my dear, you’ve been doing a great deal of traveling these past weeks, and it is tiring.”

“Besides, Older Brother always knows best,” Joe said with a smirk, earning a frown from his brother and his pa, while his sister-in-law couldn’t help grinning.

“I’ll show you our room,” Adam said to Bronwen, and they walked into the house holding hands.

“I can’t get over ol’ Adam comin’ home with a wife,” Hoss said as soon as he knew they were out of earshot.

“I can’t believe his wife isn’t even pretty,” Joe commented.

“She’s beautiful to Adam,” Hoss interjected. “I ain’t never seen him look so happy.”

“Yeah, you’re right about that,” Joe replied, but he still sounded bemused.

Hop Sing had come back out on the porch in time to hear Joe’s remark. “Beauty on the outside not so important as beauty on the inside, Little Joe,” he said. “Mistah Adam know this. Beside, Missy Bronwen look pretty to me.”

“Yes, Joseph,” Ben said sternly, “beauty is in the eye of the beholder, and I find her very winsome.”

“You designed this house, Cariad?” Bronwen asked as she looked around the great room, Ben’s study and then over at the dining room.

“It’s not very flattering that you sound so surprised,” he replied in a dry tone.

“The drawings you did for our house are beautiful, but looking at a drawing is different from seeing an actual house built from the drawing,” she said earnestly.

He smiled and put an arm around her shoulders, hugging her. “I hope you like our house when it’s built even more than you like the drawings.”

When he opened the door to his bedroom, she saw it was a very masculine room, but she had expected that. However, she was surprised to see one feminine touch: a pretty porcelain music box and by it a daguerreotype of a lovely dark-haired woman with a dimpled smile very like Adam’s own. He had been watching her reaction and said quietly, “It belonged to my mother, a gift to her from Pa.”

“Pa told me a little about your mother and stepmothers,” she said softly. “He was explaining why you wanted a daughter first.” Adam nodded, and then tightened his arm about her shoulders. “That’s your mother in the daguerreotype?”

“Yes. Each of us has a daguerreotype of his mother,” he replied. Then, changing the subject, he said, “I’ll leave you so you can take a nap.”

“I feel foolish needing to nap like a baby,” she said. “I don’t know why I’m so tired all the time.”

“I think it’s all the traveling we’ve been doing,” he said before bending down to kiss her. He’d only intended a quick kiss, but it quickly became a passionate one. He broke it off with great reluctance, saying with a lopsided grin, “We’ll take up where we left off tonight.”

When Adam returned, Ben said, “I think this might be a good time to talk about Cartwright Enterprises,” and the others agreed. “Adam, why don’t you give us an idea of what responsibilities you’d like now that you’re back,” Ben suggested.

“All right,” he replied. “I had plenty of time on the voyage home to think about it.” He paused and the others looked at him expectantly. “What I would like is control of all our timber operations: the sawmill and the lumber camps. I would prefer to leave running the ranch proper to the three of you.” He saw the others look at him in surprise. “Sorry, but I no longer have any interest in branding and castrating calves, hunting strays or going on cattle drives. That part of my life is finished.”

There was silence for a moment as the other three digested his statement, and then Hoss said, “That suits me. I’ve never had that much interest in the timber operations.”

“Me, too,” Joe agreed. “My interest is in our contracts with the army to provide horses.” He waited for his older brother’s reaction since before he left that had been one of Adam’s responsibilities, but Adam only smiled.

“Pa’s written me what an excellent job you’ve done with them,” he said to Joe, and the compliment made Joe feel a foot taller.

Ben said, “Well, it sounds like we’re all in agreement then.” He smiled at his boys. “I’ll work with you on finishing our current contracts, Adam, but after that, the timber operations will be yours.” He then said with a wry grin, “I do hope you’ll be willing to do the account books for the ranch because that’s one chore the rest of us hate.”

“Amen,” Hoss said loudly while Joe just groaned.

“Sure, I’ll do them,” Adam replied with a big grin as he slapped his younger brother on the back. Then his expression grew more serious, and he turned to his father. “There’s one more thing I wanted to discuss. I want to build a house for Bronwen and me.”

“Yes, I thought you would,” Ben said slowly while the two younger Cartwrights’ looked a little crestfallen at the knowledge that even though their brother had returned, things weren’t going to be the way they used to be. “Do you have an idea where you’d like to build?”

“Yes. I want to build on the lakeshore, not far from where we built our old cabin,” Adam replied. “I’ve already drawn the plans for the house, and I’d like to hire some men in Virginia City and get started as soon as possible so we can move in by autumn.”

“I think you should concentrate on building your house,” Ben said then. “There’s plenty of time for you to take over the timber operation.”

“Thanks, Pa,” Adam said with a smile that lit up his face. “Naturally, I’ll pay for the timber.”

“No, you won’t,” Hoss said firmly. “I think that should be our wedding present to you and Bronwen.”

“I agree,” Joe said immediately, and Ben smiled at his first-born as he said, “I agree with your brothers.”

Adam dimpled as he said, “That’s a very generous gift. Bronwen and I both thank you.” Then he added, “Uh, while we were in San Francisco, Bronwen and I picked out our china and our silver and Bronwen picked out her pots and pans. I am having them shipped here, and I thought we could store them in up in the attic.”

“I’m not sure how much room is up there, but we’ll work something out,” Ben said, his lips quirking up in a slight smile.

When Bronwen woke from her nap, she opened her trunk and began to hang her dresses, skirts and jackets in the wardrobe. Nearly all would need to be pressed, but she would have to ask Hop Sing if she could borrow his flat iron and ironing board. That could wait until tomorrow. There was no room to hang her party dress with its large bustle and rows of lace ruffles so she left it in the trunk along with her wedding dress and bridal veil. When she finished with her dresses, she put away the rest of her clothing in the chest of drawers. When that task was done, she decided to put on her pink afternoon dress. (Adam never said much about her clothes, but she could tell he had liked that dress.) She took down her hair and brushed it before twisting into a chignon at the back of her head. Her fringe was starting to droop, so after lacing up her kid boots, she took her curling iron and went downstairs.

The great room was empty, but she could hear the men’s voices and knew they must be on the porch. She reasoned the kitchen would be near the dining room and soon found Hop Sing peeling potatoes for supper.

“Hello, Hop Sing. I need to heat my curling iron,” she said a little hesitantly.

Once the curling iron was heated, she said, “When I’ve finished with my hair, then I’ll set the table for you,” winning a smile of appreciation from the cook.

It wasn’t long before she returned, and he showed her where the best lace tablecloth was.

When the men came inside, they found Bronwen just finishing her task. Joe decided that the pink dress with its lace collar suited his sister-in-law much better than the rather masculine-style jacket of the suit she had been wearing when he’d first seen her. Now she did look fetching, although not pretty enough for his taste.

“The table looks lovely, my dear, and so do you,” Ben said, smiling warmly at her. “Well, boys, you’ll need to put your coats and ties back on before we dine.”

“Yes, sir,” Hoss said in a tone definitely lacking enthusiasm. Then he looked at his sister-in-law and realized this was a special dinner: all five members of the family would be gathered around the table for the first time. “Let’s go, Shortshanks,” he said, lightly cuffing his younger brother’s arm before heading upstairs to retrieve the frock coats Hop Sing had put away for them.

“C’mon, Sweetheart,” Adam said, holding out his hand. “You can tie my tie for me.”

A few minutes later they all gathered in the great room. Ben had gone to the cellar and brought up a bottle of wine while the others had been upstairs.

“Champagne would be more appropriate, but I’m afraid we don’t have any. However, this Cabernet Sauvignon should do nicely to toast our bride and groom,” he said as he poured each a glass. “To Bronwen and Adam. May they have a long and happy life together.”

As they drank their wine, Hop Sing brought out the standing rib roast he’d prepared along with bowls of fluffy mashed potatoes, green beans, glazed carrots and bread. Adam seated Bronwen at Ben’s right and then he sat beside her while Hoss sat at Ben’s left and Joe sat across from Adam.

“Oh, Hop Sing, everything is delicious,” Bronwen said as he brought out more bread. “You and I are going to spend some time together so you can tell me Adam’s favorite foods.”

“You’ll have to show Hop Sing how to make that bread with nuts and chopped fruit,” Adam said with a proud smile. “I know my family will like it as much as I do.”

“It’s called bara brith,” she explained. “The recipe has been in my mother’s family for several generations.”

“Sounds mighty tasty to me,” Hoss said with a big grin, and Bronwen’s cheeks turned pink with pleasure.

As the meal drew to a close, Hoss said shyly, “Adam done wrote us that you have a beautiful voice, Bronwen. Would you sing for us?”

“I’d love to sing a song for you, Hoss, if first we can all sing some songs together,” Bronwen said with a smile.

“I imagine I probably need to replace the strings on my guitar after all this time, but we can sing a capella,” Adam said with a wink.

They sang Pop Goes the Weasel, Sweet Betsy from Pike and Wait for the Wagon, and then Ben said to Bronwen, “Now we’d like to hear you sing, my dear.”

“I will sing you a song my mother taught me,” Bronwen said. She smiled at them before she began to sing in a rich, warm mezzo-soprano.

“Oh, my dear, you do have a glorious voice,” Ben said when she finished. “I was lucky enough to hear Angela Bergstrom perform, and I think your voice is the equal of hers.”

“It was the prettiest singing I ever heard,” Hoss said, looking at her in wonder.

“It was lovely,” Joe added, as impressed as his pa and brother.

“You should hear her sing Mozart’s Exultate, Jubilate,” Adam said proudly. “I said she has the voice of an angel, didn’t I?”

“Yes, and you didn’t exaggerate,” Ben said, smiling warmly at his new daughter-in-law.

“Would you sing something else for us?” Hoss asked.

Before Bronwen could answer, Adam said quickly, “Another time, Hoss. It’s been a long day for Bronwen and me, so we’re going to bed.”

Hoss and Joe looked surprised at their brother’s announcement, but Ben’s lips turned up ever so slightly in a smile as he wished the newlyweds a goodnight.

Adam awoke the next morning feeling amorous, but when he woke Bronwen by nuzzling on her neck, her face turned as white as paper. She put her hands over her mouth and squeezed her eyes shut.

“Are you all right, sweetheart?” he asked worriedly

Her nausea receded a little and she snapped back at him, ‘Do I look all right?” She immediately was contrite and said, “I’m sorry, Cariad.”

“No, it was a stupid question,” he replied in a worried tone. “I think maybe I should send for Paul Martin; he’s our doctor.”

“No, it’s just nausea,” she said, but she sounded as wan as she looked. She let her head sink back on the pillow and closed her eyes. “I’ve been having these spells for the last week. They only last a little while, and then I feel just fine. In fact, I’m ravenous by dinnertime.”

“Yes, but I thought it was travel sickness and would stop when we quit traveling. Please, Sweetheart, let me send for Paul. I’ll feel better if he sees you.”

She was hit with another wave of nausea and he quickly grabbed the wash basin and held it in front of her. When she finished, he sat the basin down, moistened a washcloth, and very gently wiped her face. “I’m sending for Paul,” he said in a firm but gentle tone. She only closed her eyes and sank back against the pillow.

He dressed quickly, not bothering to shave, then went down the backstairs to empty the wash basin and clean it. As he was heading out the backdoor, he encountered Hop Sing.

“Missy Bronwen sick?” he asked with concern.

Adam nodded, adding, “I’m going to have Pa send someone for Paul.”

Hop Sing nodded and said quietly, “I fix ginger tea and toast fingers. Help stomach. You wait and take to her,” he instructed.

Adam knew his brothers would be getting ready to do their barn chores, so he took the tray with the tea and toast up the backstairs and managed to avoid them.

“Oh, Cariad, I don’t want anything,” Bronwen said when he entered the room.

“It’s just a little ginger tea and toast fingers. Hop Sing said it will help settle your stomach, and he’s always right about these things,” Adam said. She sat up slightly, then he sat down beside her and set the tray across her legs.

She reluctantly picked up the teacup, but as she sipped the fragrant tea, she did feel a little better. Adam’s lips quirked up slightly as he watched her tentatively pick up a toast finger. He had started to butter the toast but Hop Sing had stopped him, saying dry toast was better for an upset stomach. She finished the cup of tea and all the toast fingers and then said, “I do feel better. I don’t think you need to send for the doctor.”

“I’m still sending for Paul because I want to know why you’re still feeling sick,” Adam stated very firmly. “You just stay in bed and rest. I’m going to shave and then go down to breakfast. We’ll both just stay around the house today.”

“I’ll stay around the house, but I’m not staying in bed all day,” she said in an equally firm tone.

“Let’s see how you feel later,” he compromised. “What about something to read?” he asked, glancing over at his bookcase. “How about David Copperfield?” She nodded, so he placed the tray at the foot of the bed and handed her the novel and her spectacles.

She didn’t open the book; she watched him use his shaving brush to apply lather to his face and neck, then sharpen his straight razor on the leather strap before carefully applying it. He stood in front of his shaving mirror with his black shirt unbuttoned and the collar turned under. After he wiped any remaining lather from his face, he jerked once on the shirt to turn the collar back out. When he turned around, she was busy reading.

“I’ll be back soon and if you feel better, we can go downstairs and play some cribbage,” he said before leaning down and dropping a kiss on her cheek.

When he went downstairs, he found his pa sitting in his favorite leather chair, drinking a cup of coffee.

“Bronwen not ready yet?” Ben said with a smile.

“She’s not feeling well,” Adam said, and Ben’s happy expression immediately changed to one of concern. “I thought the nausea was a result of traveling, but apparently not. Would you mind sending someone to ask Paul to drop by?”

“Of course not,” Ben said. “I’ll send Joe right after breakfast. It’s probably nothing serious, son.”

Hop Sing came out then with two plates containing fried eggs, grilled ham and fried potatoes. The plate he sat at Ben’s place had eggs over easy, while the one he sat at Adam’s had sunny-side up.

“Missy Bronwen feel better?” he inquired.

“She says she does, but I want her to rest some more,” Adam replied as he walked to the table. “You remember how I like my eggs,” he said with a big grin.

“Tell Missy Bronwen when she feel better,” Hop Sing said with a smile. Just then Hoss and Joe walked in.

“Umm-umm, smell those biscuits,” Hoss said as he hung his hat on its peg. “Mornin’, Pa. Mornin’, Adam. Bronwen not up?”

“Bronwen isn’t feeling well so I’d like you to ride into Virginia City for Paul as soon as you’ve finished breakfast, Joe,” Ben said.

“Sure thing,” Joe replied. “I’m sorry she’s not feeling well.”

“She thinks I’m making a fuss, but I just want to be sure,” Adam said. Hop Sing had brought in two more plates with eggs over easy and set them at Hoss and Joe’s places before going to get the hot biscuits.

When Adam went back upstairs, he found his wife sitting on the edge of the bed in her nightgown, brushing her long hair. Before he could open his mouth she said, “I just felt too silly lying in bed. I’m fine now.”

“Well, your color is back and you feel feisty enough to forget your vow to obey,” he said with a wink, and she rolled her eyes. He chuckled as he said, “I’ll go down and set up the cribbage game.

When Bronwen came downstairs, she was wearing a simple dress known as a wrapper. This wrapper was made from pink calico and Ben, who was just getting ready to ride out and check the south pasture, thought how fresh and pretty she looked. She seemed to glow with happiness.

“Good morning, Pa,” she said with a smile.

“Good morning,” he replied. “I think you must be feeling better now.”

“Yes. I told Adam I would, but he insists I have to see a doctor.”

“Sometimes I’ve found it’s best to humor him,” Ben said with a grin.

Adam and Bronwen spent the morning playing cribbage, and then ate the light luncheon Hop Sing served them. After lunch, Bronwen and Hop Sing went into the kitchen to talk about recipes and Adam set down at Ben’s desk to take a look at the account books. About an hour had passed when Adam heard a knock.

“Come in,” he called, looking up from the ledger and smiling at the astonishment on his old friend’s face.

“Adam Cartwright!” Paul exclaimed, his face lighting up in a broad smile. “Joe never said a word about your return.”

“Pa wants to keep it a secret and spring it on our friends and neighbors at the party Saturday,” Adam replied as he got up and walked over to shake the doctor’s hand.

“Well, it’s sure good to see you,” Paul said, continuing to beam at Adam. Then his expression sobered. “You aren’t my patient, are you?”

“No,” Adam replied with a crooked grin. He walked over to the dining room and called, “Bronwen, come here for a moment, please.”

Bronwen came around the corner, wearing one of Hop Sing’s aprons. “Yes? I’m showing Hop Sing how to make Welsh rarebit.”

“I’m afraid that will have to wait. Dr. Martin is here. Paul,” he said with a big dimpled grin, “I would like to present my wife, Bronwen.”

Paul’s smile grew even broader, nearly stretching from ear to ear. “Bronwen, I am very happy to meet you.” She extended her hand and he shook it gently. “Oh, you’re my patient?”

“My husband is overreacting,” she said, stealing a glance at Adam. “I felt a little nauseous this morning, but I’m fine now.”

“Yes, but you’ve been feeling nauseated in the morning for the past couple of weeks,” Adam said, frowning just a little.

“Ah,” Dr. Martin said. “Uh, Bronwen, have you been feeling tired lately?”

“Yes, I have,” she admitted.

“Now, I have to ask you some personal questions,” Paul said gently. After swallowing hard, Bronwen nodded. Adam moved so that he was standing next to her and put an arm about her shoulders. “Have you noticed any change in your breasts?”

Bronwen’s cheeks flamed, but Adam said quietly, “Yes. They seem a little larger.”

Still embarrassed, Bronwen added, “They are more sensitive and rather tender.”

Paul smiled at her and said, “One last question. When did you have your last monthly flux?”

“In April, two weeks before our wedding. Oh!” she said, her hands flying up to her mouth, “you mean . . . ?”

“Yes, I think in about seven months there will be another addition to the Cartwright family,” Paul said with a warm smile.

“Oh, Sweetheart!” Adam exclaimed, putting his hands around her waist and lifting her up over his head. “Oh, I guess I shouldn’t do that,” he said, gently setting her on her feet.

Hop Sing had come out of the kitchen looking for Bronwen just in time to hear Dr. Martin’s announcement. “Congratulations, Missy Bronwen, Mistah Adam. Mistah Cartwright be very happy.”

“I know he will,” Bronwen said slowly, “but would you mind if we didn’t say anything yet. Not until I begin to show.”

“But, Sweetheart—” Adam began.

“I think she’s right, Adam,” Paul said then, earning a smile of appreciation from Bronwen. “She won’t be showing for several weeks so there’s plenty of time to tell your family.” He said to Bronwen, “The nausea will probably go away in about a month.”

“I bring you ginger tea and toast every morning to help,” Hop Sing said and Bronwen smiled at him.

“All right,” Adam said. “I guess we’ll keep the news about the baby among the four of us for now.” He put an arm back around Bronwen and said to Paul, “Thanks for coming out.”

“My pleasure,” Paul said. “It was wonderful meeting you, Bronwen. Make sure you get plenty of rest, eat sensibly, and go for walks. Exercise is important for women who are expecting.”

“I’ll make sure she follows your advice, Paul,” Adam said.

Paul said he would see himself out, but Hop Sing followed him before going back into the kitchen, giving the prospective parents some privacy. Adam walked over to the blue velvet chair and sat down, pulling Bronwen on his lap.

“I can hardly take it in,” he said softly, spreading his hands over her belly.

“I know,” she said, leaning her head on his shoulder. “It’s such a miracle. Right this moment, our baby is growing inside me.”

Chapter 3
“Howdy,” Hoss said with a big grin as he walked inside the house that evening. “How’re ya feelin’, Bronwen? You sure look pretty as a picture,” he added before turning to hang up his hat and then unfasten his gunbelt.

“I’m feeling much better. Thank you, Hoss,” she said with a smile, as she turned away from setting the table.

Joe was right on his brother’s heels and asked, “What’d Doc Martin say?”

“He said the nausea was nothing to worry about, and she should just make sure she gets plenty of rest and goes for walks,” Adam inserted smoothly from where he was sitting at Ben’s desk, working on the accounts.

“Walks,” Joe said, wrinkling his nose in distaste.

“I love to go for walks, Joe,” Bronwen said with a smile. “Adam and I went on a lovely one this afternoon after Dr. Martin left. Tomorrow he’s promised to take me for a buggy ride to the lake and then we can walk along the lakeshore.”

“I sure glad to know you’re feelin’ better,” Hoss said after setting his gunbelt on the credenza. Then he playfully slapped his little brother’s shoulder. “C’mon, Joe. We need to get washed up for dinner.” He was relieved to see that Adam and Bronwen weren’t dressed up so he wouldn’t need to put on a tie.

Ben returned while the boys were upstairs and Adam gave him the same reassuring news about Bronwen’s health.

For dinner, Hop Sing served chicken pot pie. When he brought out dessert, he announced that Missy Bronwen had prepared it.

“It’s delicious,” Ben said, and Hoss nodded his agreement since his mouth was full of the apple pudding.

“I agree with Pa and Hoss,” Adam said.

“Tell them what it called, Missy Bronwen,” Hop Sing said with a huge smile.

“It’s called Eve’s Pudding, the perfect dessert to serve an Adam,” she replied with a mischievous grin, and all the Cartwrights began to chuckle.

The next morning Adam was awakened by a light knock on the door. He got out of bed as quietly as he could and slipped on his blue robe before opening the door. He saw it was Hop Sing with Bronwen’s tray.

“Dr. Martin tell Hop Sing to give Missy Bronwen tea and toast before she get up. Help her not be sick,” Hop Sing explained quietly as he handed Adam the tray. Then he closed the door softly behind him. When Adam turned around, he saw Bronwen blinking her eyes open.

“Good morning, Sweetheart. Dr. Martin suggested that you have your tea and toast before you get up.” He quickly set the tray on the bed and moved to her side. “Let me help you sit up just a little,” he said, then put his words in action. Bronwen looked a little pale, and after she ate two fingers of toast and drank half a cup of ginger tea she sank back against the pillows, closing her eyes. Adam moved the tray to the foot of the bed, before sitting in the room’s only chair and watching her. After a few minutes, she opened her eyes and said, “I do feel better. I think I’d like the rest.” With a grin, he jumped to his feet and set the tray on her lap.

They came to breakfast together, and Ben and his younger boys noticed with a smile that they were holding hands. When Hop Sing brought out the steaks and scrambled eggs, Bronwen asked him if he could bring her some tea.

“Now, you gotta have more ‘n’ tea, Bronwen. You’re such a little bitty thing now that a Washoe zephyr could just blow you away,” Hoss said.

“Oh, I never have more than toast for breakfast, Hoss,” she replied with a smile. “Hop Sing and Adam are treating me like a princess and already brought me breakfast in bed.”

“Nothing too good for my little bride,” Adam replied with a wink.

“I promise I’ll eat a big lunch,” she added, seeing her brother-in-law still looked concerned.

“It’s a perfect day for a picnic up by the lake,” Joe commented with a smile.

“Yeah, maybe you could catch us some fish for dinner,” Hoss said, his face alight with anticipation.

“I’ve never been fishing,” Bronwen said, a little nonplussed.

“Adam can teach ya. He’s a good fisherman. Taught me and Joe,” Hoss stated.

“You might like it, Sweetheart,” Adam said and she shrugged her acceptance. “I definitely want to take you for a boat ride,” he added. “My skiff is still in the boathouse, isn’t it?” he asked, suddenly uncertain.

“Yes,” Ben answered. “I usually take it out a time or two each summer, and I make sure it’s in good condition.” He smiled at his first-born saying, “I took it out on the lake about a week before we got your letter saying you were coming home, and it’s in fine shape.”

“I hate to disappoint you, Hoss,” Adam said with a grin, “but I think I’ll save teaching Bronwen to fish for another day. Toady I just want to show her how beautiful the lake is.” He turned to Bronwen and said, “I hope you packed a wide-brimmed hat. I don’t want you to get sunburned.”

“Yes, I did,” she replied with a smile.

While Bronwen and Hop Sing prepared the picnic lunch, Adam decided to take Sport for a short ride. He snagged an apple from the large bowl on the table in the great room and walked out to the corral. He saw the chestnut gelding and gave a low whistle. The horse pricked up his ears and walked toward him.

“Remember me, boy?” he asked in a low voice as he held out the apple in his palm. The horse snuffled his hand for a moment before biting into the apple with surprising delicacy. When he finished, he allowed Adam to pat his neck. After a few minutes of bonding, Adam went into the barn and returned with his tack, and saddled Sport.

“All right, boy,’ he said, stroking the spirited animal’s neck, “I haven’t been on a horse for sometime, so go easy on me.”

When he returned about a half an hour later, he knew he needed to soak in a hot bath before heading for the lake. Hop Sing was waiting when he came in, forefinger on his lips as he gestured toward the settee. Adam smiled as he saw Bronwen stretched out, sound asleep.

After he finished soaking and dressed, he found Bronwen helping Hop Sing pack the picnic basket. He went to hitch the horse to the buggy and then they were on their way. As they drove out of the yard, Bronwen said, “I’m mortified that you caught me napping in the middle of the morning,” and as she spoke, her cheeks grew red and she dropped her eyes.

“Now, Sweetheart, Paul said you’d need to get plenty of rest.” He dimpled as he added, “I guess you’re sleeping for two now.”

“Adam,” she giggled, and he saw she looked happy and relaxed.

They didn’t talk much on the drive to the lake, each taking in the beauty of the countryside. Adam took deep breaths, enjoying the familiar scents of ponderosas, bristlecones and piñons. He saw with pleasure the wonder and appreciation on his wife’s expressive face at her first glimpse of the cerulean waters of the lake surrounded by tall pines.

“It’s one of the most beautiful places I’ve ever seen,” she said softly as he easily lifted her in his arms and out of the buggy. She smiled at him and then looking all about her at the lake, the mountains and the trees, she quoted softly:

There was a time when meadow, grove and stream,
The earth, and every common sight
To me did seem
Apparelled in celestial light,
The glory and freshness of a dream.

“That’s how it seemed to me the first time I saw the lake as a boy of not quite seven,” Adam stated quietly. “Even now, I can remember that innocent wonder.” He smiled and gently brushed his fingertips across her cheeks in a caress. “I knew you’d feel it as well.” He leaned down and kissed her, and when their kiss ended, he said, ‘Well, Mrs. Cartwright, what would you like to do first? Go for a walk along the shore, or have our picnic lunch?”

“I want to eat,” she replied without hesitation. “I’m famished.”

As they ate the fried chicken, carrots and cookies that Hop Sing had fixed them, he said with a grin, “If Hoss could see you now, he wouldn’t worry about you wasting away.” In response, she stuck out her tongue and he laughed—a deep, contagious chuckle that had her giggling.

They spent a very pleasant afternoon. After they ate, they walked along the shore, holding hands, until they reached the boathouse Adam had built.

As he began rowing, he said, “When I was at Harvard, I rowed crew. I enjoyed it so much I decided to build a boat I could use on the lake. I thought about building a racing shell, but since there was no one to race against, I decided it would be more practical to build a skiff. I could still get the exercise I wanted by rowing, and the rest of the family could use it for fishing.” He smiled warmly as he said, “I’m going to row so I can show you where our house will be built.”

Bronwen looked all about her in delight until Adam stopped rowing and, lowering the oars, he pointed toward a beautiful bay to the north. “That’s Crystal Bay. I have a spot to the east along the shore where I want to build our house.” He tugged on one earlobe as he said ruefully, “There is a road of sorts, but it’s too rough to drive you on in your condition. In fact, besides hiring workers to help me with the house, I’ll need to hire some men to work on that road. It joins the main roads we built to connect the ranch with Carson City, Virginia City and Reno.”

“I can see from here that it’s a beautiful spot to build a house,” she said, smiling radiantly at him.

“I’m out of practice,” he remarked ruefully, “so I’m going to let us drift for a few minutes before I row us back to the boathouse.”

After a few minutes, she asked hesitantly, “Adam, do you mind if I write my parents about the baby? They won’t receive the letter until about the time we’ll be telling your family.”

“I don’t mind. When do you want to tell Pa, Hoss and Joe?”

“I’ll probably start to show in about a month.” She glanced away, out over the water, before saying softly, “We don’t have to wait if you’d really rather not.”

“No, it’s fine.” He grinned crookedly. “I know my family and they’re going to be so excited that I’m afraid it may seem like their baby.”

She returned his smile, saying, “That’s natural since this is the first Cartwright of a new generation. I remember how we all reacted when we learned Bryn and Victoria were having their first baby.”

“Pa is going to be thrilled,” he said with a warm smile. “I know everyone will expect us to have a boy, but I’m still hoping we’ll have a little girl who looks just like her mama.” He grinned as her cheeks grew pink with pleasure. “I’ll buy her the prettiest dolls I can find, and when she’s old enough, I’ll buy her a pony.”

“I can see I’ll have to put my foot down or you’ll spoil her,” she said with mock severity. Then she added with a smile, “Now, I want a little boy that looks just like his daddy, with the same curls and dimple.”

“Oh no, I don’t want our son to have curls,” Adam said emphatically, and Bronwen looked at him in surprise. He sighed and then said quietly, “When I was a boy, I was teased about my curls. There was one older boy who loved to follow me about and chant, ‘Curly-locks, Curly-locks, wilt thou be mine?’” He shook his head slightly and said, “No, I hope only our daughters inherit my curls.” He squinted up at the sky then and added, “I’d better start rowing so we aren’t late for supper.”

Saturday morning as Bronwen nibbled on her toast fingers while Adam shaved, she said, “Oh, when I finish, I want to try on my party dress and make sure I don’t need to let out the seams.”

He turned around and winked at her. “I’ll be surprised if you do. So far, your bosom is the only thing that’s gotten bigger.” He grinned as he watched her blush.

She hurriedly finished her tea and toast, and then opened her trunk and carefully lifted out the dress. “Do you have time to help me before you go down to breakfast?” she asked him.

“Sure,” he replied as he wiped off any remaining lather.

He helped her lace up her white satin corset, making sure it wasn’t too tight, and then he fastened the rose satin bodice. It fit, but it was very snug, like a second skin.

“Another week and I would have had to let out the seams,” she said with a smile of relief. “I’ll just make sure I don’t eat very much today.”

He shook his head and rolled his eyes at ladies’ fashions before he headed downstairs.

“Oh, could you tell Hop Sing I need to borrow his flat iron and ironing board,” she said as he started out the door, and he acknowledged her request with a wave of his hand.

Of course, Hop Sing insisted on pressing Bronwen’s dress as well as the men’s dress shirts, frock coats and trousers. He did allow her to dust and polish the furniture in the great room before the men moved it against the walls to create space for dancing. Ben prepared the punch, using his own special recipe. When Bronwen complained she felt useless, Ben smiled at her and said, “You and Adam are the guests of honor, my dear. The boys and I just want you to relax and enjoy yourself tonight.”

Hop Sing said then, “Have water heated for your bath, Missy Bronwen.”

Adam said with a smile, “I’ll carry the water up for you, Sweetheart, and you can have a nice relaxing soak.”

When Adam entered their bedroom after taking his own bath in the washhouse, he found his bride attired only in her cotton combination, trimmed in lace and ribbons, as she carefully combed her long, damp hair.

“Here, let me do that for you,” he said, holding out his hand for the comb. He loved her long dark tresses that were so fine and so soft.

“Good. I can put on my shoes and stockings while you comb my hair,” she said with a smile of satisfaction.

He fastened her corset for her as he’d done that morning, and then he leaned against the closed door and watched her put on her lace-trimmed petticoats before fastening her horsehair bustle.

“You know, I think that is the most ridiculous article of clothing I have ever seen,” he said, shaking his head.

“It is absurd,” she agreed with a giggle. “But my dress won’t look right without it.”

He continued watching as she slipped the white silk underskirt with its rows of lace ruffles over the petticoats and bustle before adding the rose satin overskirt, and finally, the bodice with its little puff sleeves. He thought how lovely and dainty she looked. Her milky white skin contrasted beautifully with her dark hair and the roses in her cheeks matched the rose-colored dress. He walked over and, after fastening the bodice, he began to nuzzle her bare shoulders.

“Now, Cariad, you need to finish getting ready and I have to fix my hair,” she said, stepping away, and he sighed in frustration. “Oh, could you ask Hop Sing to heat my curling iron for me, please?” she asked, and he heard the tinge of nervousness in her tone.

“Your wish is my command, fair lady,” he replied, bowing with a flourish before exiting.

When he returned with the heated curling iron, he saw Bronwen had pinned up her hair, except for a few tresses that were allowed to tumble down. He watched with interest as she applied the curling iron to those so they became ringlets that hung down her back to her waist. Then she carefully arranged one ringlet so it fell forward over her shoulder. She opened her little jewelry case and took out the string of pearls her parents had given her, and he carefully fastened the necklace for her. Last of all, she put on a pair of wrist-length white gloves.

Just then they heard the sound of a vehicle driving into the yard. Adam realized he still had to tie his necktie and fasten his cufflinks, but he didn’t feel rushed because Pa had made it clear they were to stay in their room until it was time for their grand entrance. He saw Bronwen fidgeting with her gloves so he asked her to fasten his cufflinks for him. The sound of voices drifted up from the great room, and he smiled encouragingly at her.

“You look lovely, Sweetheart,” he said, reaching for one of her hands and giving it a comforting squeeze “I know our friends will all be delighted to meet you, and you’ll like them.”

“It’s just standing around up here makes me nervous,” she said with a lopsided grin.

“I know, but Pa has waited a long time to introduce his daughter-in-law to his friends,” he said before leaning over and kissing her cheek. “It shouldn’t be too much longer.”

Todd and Virginia McKaren were the first to arrive. Ben greeted them warmly and beckoned Hop Sing, who took charge of eight-year-old Davy and his baby brother.

“We won’t be able to stay very long,” Virginia said, “but we wanted to see your surprise.”

“How about a hint, Ben,” Todd said with a grin. Ben only smiled and shook his head so they moved to greet Hoss and Joe.

“Good to see ya, Todd and Virginia,” Hoss said, beaming at them both, while Joe added, “Virginia, you’re too lovely to be the mother of those two boys.”

She smiled at the compliment and Todd asked, “Your pa wouldn’t give us a hint about his surprise. How about you two?”

“Pa’d skin us with a dull knife if we spoilt his surprise,” Hoss chuckled. “But it’s a good one. I can promise you that.”

It wasn’t long before the majority of the guests had arrived. Raising his voice slightly, Ben said, “Friends, Hoss and Joe and I are pleased you were able to accept our invitation. Without further ado, I would like to present our surprise.”

Hoss walked over to the stairs and called, “You can come down now.”

There was an audible gasp when Adam appeared at the top of the stairs with Bronwen on his arm.

“Now, my son Adam needs no introduction,” Ben said, his smile dazzling, “but I am very proud to present to you my daughter-in-law, Bronwen.”

For a moment everyone was frozen, but when Adam and Bronwen began to descend the stairs, they all rushed forward to greet them. Except for Paul Martin, who walked over to stand by Ben.

“Guess it was worth having Adam gone now that he’s come back with a wife,” he said in a voice pitched low enough that only Ben could hear.

“Yes. Yes, it was,” Ben responded, his brown eyes full of joy. “And I hope soon I’ll hold my first grandchild.”

“I know that’s something you’ve looked forward to, old friend,” Paul said with a warm smile, and Ben didn’t notice the twinkle in the doctor’s eyes.

Todd and Virginia were the first to greet Adam and Bronwen.

“Adam, you old son-of-a-gun, it’s sure good to see you again,” Todd said with a grin that ran from ear to ear. He shook Adam’s hand and thumped him on the back.

“Bronwen, these are two of my oldest friends, Ginny and Todd McKaren. Ginny and Todd, my wife, Bronwen.”

“I am very pleased to meet you,” Bronwen said.

“And I’m very happy to meet you, Bronwen,” Virginia said with a warm smile. “How long have you been married? If you don’t mind my asking?”

“Of course not,” Bronwen replied with a happy smile. “Not long. We were married on April 25 in Darlinghurst, New South Wales.”

“New South Wales is in Australia,” Adam added.

“Oh, where kangaroos come from,” Todd said.

“That’s right,” Adam agreed.

“Congratulations to you both,” Todd said then and was echoed by Virginia before they moved on, allowing the next guests to greet Adam and Bronwen. Hoss was standing nearby so they approached him.

“I bet you’re all thrilled to have Adam back,” Todd said and Hoss smiled at him.

“And with a wife,” Virginia added.

“I thought Adam was never gonna put on a ball and chain,” Todd added with a grin, and he and Hoss chuckled.

“Todd McKaren! You are going to be sleeping in the barn tonight” Virginia scolded.

“Aw, honey, I was only teasing. I’m happy for Adam,” Todd said quickly. “His wife sure is little thing, isn’t she?”

“She’s real sweet, too,” Hoss said. “I ain’t never seen ol’ Adam as happy as he is now.”

Just then, Virginia heard the sound of her baby’s cries over the conversations all around her and hurried to the large kitchen, where she knew Hop Sing was taking care of him.

A pair of young ladies stood together and waited for their beaus to bring them a drink.

“It certainly is a surprise—Adam returning with a wife,” one remarked.

“She’s so different from Laura Dayton,” the other said.

“Well, that’s hardly surprising after the way she ran off with his cousin,” the first young woman said scornfully.

“Oh, I meant his wife isn’t as beautiful as Laura,” the other replied.

“I think she’s pretty,” the first said. “She’d be prettier without those spectacles though.”

“Look at Sally Hammond,” the second girl said with a little smirk. “She is positively green with jealousy.”

“Oh yes, I remember how she sat her cap for Adam,” the first girl said, shaking her head, “and everyone else could see she didn’t have a chance.”

Just then their young men approached with their drinks, so their conversation moved to other topics.

Once all the guests had a chance to greet Adam and Bronwen, Ben signaled to the musicians to begin playing. As the lovely strains of a waltz filled the room, Adam led Bronwen to the improvised dance floor. The couple moved gracefully, gazing into each other’s eyes, and everyone assembled could see how in love they were. It was Adam’s last chance to dance with his wife until the final dance of the evening, for Bronwen was almost literally danced off her feet. After the last guest departed, he carried his bride up the stairs to their room, ignoring her protests, while his pa and brothers grinned at each other.

Once Adam sat Bronwen on her feet, he leaned down and kissed her. “Did you enjoy yourself, Sweetheart?” he asked softly when their kiss ended.

“Too right,” she replied with a smile, but he could see she was exhausted.

“I’m glad,” he replied simply. “I like dancing—although I wish the other fellows had given me more chances to dance with you—but now I am ready to sleep. Must be a sign I’m getting older,” he added with a dimpled grin.

“Liar,” she said in a mock scolding tone. “You just know that I’m tired.”

He only grinned at her, and then began to unpin her hair.

She had looked so lovely and he had been looking forward to making love, but now he realized that what she needed was sleep. Once her hair was loose, he began to braid it for her, and she looked him, her expression a mixture of surprise and relief.

“I said I wanted to sleep,” he said with a wink.

As they lay curled together, he thought of Paul Martin’s parting words. “I recommend Bronwen sleeps in tomorrow, Adam. They’ll be plenty of other Sundays she can come to church.”

Chapter 4
The next morning after Adam woke Bronwen to give her the ginger tea and toast fingers Hop Sing had prepared, he tied back the curtains, letting the bright sunshine illuminate the room. Bronwen slowly sipped the fragrant tea, but suddenly she sat the cup down in the saucer.

“Adam, what time is it?” she asked worriedly. “I’m afraid we’re going to be late to church.”

“Oh, we’re not going to church this Sunday,” he said calmly. “Paul told me that you needed to sleep late after the party. We have to leave no later than seven to make it all the way to Virginia City for church and it’s now nine o’clock.” He saw her stricken expression and sat down on the bed beside her, gently smoothing the tendrils that had come loose from her braid. “Paul reminded me that they’ll be plenty of other Sundays we can attend church together. Pa, Hoss and Joe stayed home, too. I promise we’ll go next Sunday.”

She managed a little smile at that and concentrated on eating her tea and toast. After Adam took the tray downstairs, she performed her morning ablutions at the washstand. When he returned, she was dressed in one of her lace-trimmed combinations and a petticoat and was putting on a pair of white cotton stockings.

“Are you ready to have your hair brushed?” he asked, leaning against his draftsman’s table.

“Almost,” she answered with a warm smile as she put on her garters. He watched as she slipped into a wrapper of sprigged muslin. “I’ll need to sew some bigger wrappers for the last months of my pregnancy,” she commented.

He nodded. “I’ll probably be going into town on Wednesday or Thursday and you can come with me.” He loosened her braid and then began drawing the brush through her silky dark hair. When he finished, he watched as she braided her hair again and then coiled the braid at the back and fastened it in place with hairpins.

“Now, I just need to curl my fringe,” she said as she looked into his shaving mirror. Then she turned and opened the trunk in one corner of the room and removed first the lace-trimmed overskirt of her wedding dress with its train, and then her sewing basket. Seeing her husband’s raised eyebrow, she explained, “Mrs. McKaren and Mrs. Lightly both said they would call on me Monday. I need to remove the train from my wedding dress so I can wear it. It- it’s the custom in Sydney for brides to wear their wedding dress for their bride visits,” she added hesitantly.

“It probably is here as well,” he said with a grin. “I’m afraid I know nothing about such things.”

She giggled then at the thought of her very masculine husband sitting in a parlor, sipping tea and making small talk.

As they walked down the stairs, Adam said, “Hoss and Joe decided to go fishing and Pa went to the lake. Joe’s mother is buried there.” Bronwen nodded and he added, “Boston is too far away and so is Inger’s grave on the Nebraska prairie, so I think when he visits Belle-mère, he’s really visiting all of our mothers.” She smiled up at him and he continued. “While you work on your dress, I need to draw up some plans before I meet with Jake Webber. He’s the foreman at the lumber camp and I need to speak with him about what’s available right now and how much more lumber we’ll need for our house. We’ll need Black Oak and California Laurel as well as Ponderosa pines.”

After Bronwen curled her fringe, she sat in the blue velvet wing chair while he worked at Ben’s desk. They concentrated on their tasks in silence and he finished first. He quietly moved behind the settee and watched her, her head bent over as she carefully and laboriously removed the train from the overskirt. He thought of how often he had seen Joe’s mother bent over her sewing or mending in much the same way. He softly said her name and she looked up.

“Will it disturb you if we talk?” he asked.

“Not at all. It might make the task less tedious,” she said with a bright smile that he returned as he sat on the settee across from her.

“You were very popular last night,” he commented with a dimpled grin. “I was lucky to have two dances with you.”

“I think everyone was curious. You were a very eligible bachelor for a long time.” She was silent for a moment, obviously trying to make up her mind about something.

Sweetheart, you would be an even worse poker player than Joe, he thought and grinned just a little. He wasn’t prepared when she made up her mind.

“Who was Laura? Someone mentioned the name, and then became very embarrassed.”

Well, Adam, you knew someone was bound to mention Laura, he told himself. It’s better to get it out in the open anyway. Aloud, he said in a calm and deliberate tone, “I’m sure the person was referring to Laura Dayton. She and her husband, Frank, and their daughter, Peggy, had a ranch nearby. Frank was killed in an accident, and I tried to be kind to Laura and help with the ranch. I grew very fond of Peggy . . . and of Laura. The idea of having a wife and family was becoming very attractive to me and everyone seemed to expect us to marry, so eventually I proposed. We weren’t in love, at least not in a romantic sense, but as I said, everyone seemed to expect us to marry. Then while we were engaged, she met my cousin, Will, and they fell in love—the same way you and I love each other. Once I realized they truly loved each other the way a husband and wife should, I released Laura from our engagement and she married Will.” He got up quickly and knelt in front of her. “Sweetheart, I promise you that I didn’t love her the way I love you. In fact, she used to really annoy me at times, and I know she felt the same about me.”

She looked into his eyes and knew he was telling her the truth. It was hard to believe this Laura could have chosen someone else, but she was certainly glad that Laura had.

“Since Laura married your cousin, will I be meeting her?” Bronwen asked carefully.

“Pa has tried to contact Will. He’s the only child of Pa’s only brother, and Pa didn’t want to lose touch. But he’s written me that his letters have all come back unanswered with the message ‘Return to Sender. Address Unknown’,” Adam replied. “I doubt that you’ll meet.”

She reached out to caress his cheek, and he caught her hand so he could press a kiss on the palm.

When Ben returned from the lake, he found a sewing box by the blue chair, its contents spilled onto the floor, and a white silk skirt thrown across the chair. He raised one eyebrow but sat in his favorite chair and began to peruse the Territorial Enterprise.

“We’re back,” Hoss announced as he and Joe walked into the great room with a fine string of whitefish. “Hop Sing,” he called, walking toward the kitchen, “don’t forget you promised to make hushpuppies tonight.”

Joe noticed that his pa, brother, and sister-in-law were playing 20 Questions. “Who’s winning?” he asked with a grin.

“Bronwen,” Ben and Adam said at the same time, and she grinned smugly.

“As soon as we finish cleaning our fish, we’ll join ya,” Hoss said. “We used to play 20 Questions a lot when Adam and me was little.”

The five of them played 20 Questions until Hop Sing announced supper was ready, and Bronwen continued to win most of the games. As they moved to their places, Joe said in an undertone to Hoss, “I shoulda known Older Brother would marry a woman who’s smart.”

“Yeah, Shortshanks, you shoulda,” Hoss replied with a twinkle in his bright blue eyes.

As Adam and Bronwen got ready for bed that night, he said, “You’ll be on your own most of the day tomorrow. I’ll plan on returning home for lunch, but then I want to go check on the site for our house.”

“I’ll need your help with my corset before Mrs. McKaren and Mrs. Lightly call,” she said a little anxiously.

“I promise I’ll help before I leave after lunch,” he said with a smile.

As soon as the men left after breakfast, Bronwen joined Hop Sing in the kitchen. At first he tried to shoo her out, but eventually agreed she could dry the dishes that he washed. When they finished, she said, “I need to borrow your kitchen, Hop Sing. Mrs. McKaren and Mrs. Lightly are calling on me this afternoon, and I want to serve scones and petits fours. First, I need to know if you have all the ingredients that I’ll need.”

Hop Sing did have everything she needed and decided to watch her work. He already knew she was a good cook, but Mistah Adam did like sweets so he wanted to see if she was a good baker as well. He helped her glaze the petits fours, and as she was making the scones, he observed, “Scones like biscuits.” She looked up from kneading the dough and smiled. He added, “But I use lard and buttermilk for biscuits, and you use butter and cream for scones.”

“Yes, and here in the States, you serve biscuits at breakfast. We serve scones at high or low tea. Uh, low tea is what you call supper,” she said, and they shared a smile.

Adam returned at noon, and after taking off his gunbelt and hanging up his hat, he greeted his bride with a kiss.

“Lunch is just roast beef sandwiches and pickles I’m afraid,” she said apologetically as they walked to the table. “Hop Sing and I have been so busy baking for my afternoon tea.”

“That’s fine,” he said. “Besides, I know Hop Sing will have more food at dinner since Hoss will be here.”

When Hop Sing came to clear up, he said with a smile, “Missy Bronwen good baker Mistah Adam. I bring you little cake. What you say they called, Missy Bronwen?”

“It’s a petit four,” Bronwen said. “I hope you like it, Cariad.”

“It’s delicious,” Adam said after eating the little cake in two bites. “I don’t suppose I could have another?”

“You can have any that are left over,” Bronwen promised. “I’ll run upstairs and start getting dressed.”

Adam had another cup of coffee and then walked up the stairs. When he entered their room, he discovered Bronwen was waiting for him. Once he’d tightened her corset, he leaned against the closed door and watched as she slipped the white silk underskirt with its pleated flounce over her petticoats. Then she put on the white silk overskirt, which was shirred in the front and in the back fell in full puffs. Lastly, she put on the white silk bodice with its high lace-trimmed collar and lace ruffles at the wrists.

“Sweetheart, you look as beautiful as the day we married,” he said softly before bending down to kiss her. Straightening up, he said with a smile, “I hope you have a wonderful visit with Ginny and Ann.”

After her husband left, Bronwen read Adam’s copy of David Copperfield while she waited for her guests to arrive. Or at least she tried to read. Her mind kept focusing on meeting her new neighbors. Finally, about two o’clock, she heard the sound of someone driving into the yard. Hop Sing had already seen the McKaren’s surrey approaching and walked into the dining room in time to see Bronwen jump to her feet and hurry toward the door.

“I start tea now, Missy Bronwen,” he said with a smile.

“Thank you, Hop Sing,” she said as she walked onto the porch. She saw Virginia McKaren driving the surrey with two small boys sitting beside her, the older holding the younger on his lap. In the second seat, Bronwen saw Ann Lightly, who was holding a baby. Bronwen started to step off the porch but Hop Sing, who had come out after putting the tea kettle to boil, said firmly, “No, Missy Bronwen. Get dress dirty. I help Missy McKaren and Missy Lightly.”

He helped Virginia down first and then held little Andy McKaren while his brother Davy jumped down. Virginia held six-month-old Jesse Lightly while Hop Sing assisted Ann down after standing the toddler beside his brother. As the guests walked to the porch, little Andy holding onto his mama’s and big brother’s hands, Hop Sing led the team to the water trough.

“Hello, Mrs. Cartwright,” Virginia said, smiling warmly

“Bronwen, please,” Bronwen said with a smile, and the other women added that Bronwen must call them by their first names as well.

“You didn’t have a chance to meet our boys the other night,” Virginia said then. “This is my older son, Davy, and this Andy.” The towheaded older boy smiled shyly while his baby brother grinned up at Bronwen.

“And this is my son, Jesse,” Ann said, smoothing the dark fuzz on her baby’s head.

“I’m very pleased to meet you,” Bronwen said, smiling at the McKaren boys while thinking of the new life she was carrying. “Please come in. I know it’s a little early, but Hop Sing and I have prepared tea.”

The ladies and the babies sat on the settee and Davy sat in Ben’s leather chair, his feet not touching the floor. He pulled a primer from the pocket of his jacket and began to read.

“Your dress is exquisite, Bronwen,” Ann said. “I know you must have had a lovely wedding.”

“We had a photograph taken for Adam’s family,” Bronwen said. “It’s on the desk.” She got up and brought the photograph over so the others could see it.

“You were a beautiful bride,” Virginia said, smiling warmly. “And Adam certainly looks happy.”

“Yes, he does,” Ann said. “I will confess I thought Adam was a confirmed bachelor, but now I see that he was just waiting for the right woman.” Bronwen’s cheeks grew warm at the compliment and Ann continued. “Adam told me that you’re from Sydney, New South Wales. It must have been difficult, leaving your family and coming to live on another continent.”

“I do miss my parents,” Bronwen admitted, “but Adam’s family has been wonderful to me.”

“It must be a little odd being the only woman living here with all these men,” Virginia commented.

“It is a little,” Bronwen admitted, “but they are all so sweet to me. And it’s only a temporary arrangement. Adam says our house should be ready by the fall.”

“Oh, he’s building you a house,” Virginia said, exchanging a quick glance with Ann, remembering the house Adam had been building for Laura Dayton.

“Yes, east of Crystal Bay. He showed me the plans and it’s beautiful. Very different from this house. It has a large bay window upstairs in our bedroom that will overlook the lake, and a big library with a fireplace. It’s just beautiful.”

The other women saw the way her eyes shone with happiness behind her spectacles and heard it in her voice, and both thought of the old adage, ‘Opposites attract.’

Hop Sing entered then with the tray containing Inger’s old china tea service, three cups and saucers and a glass of milk for Davy, which he sat in front of Bronwen. He returned in just a moment with another tray containing the petits fours, scones, butter and strawberry jam. When Davy saw the food, he put his book down and looked at it hungrily.

Bronwen had occasionally served as hostess to her friends at afternoon tea, but this was her first time as a married woman in her husband’s house, so she was just a little tense. It wasn’t apparent to her guests, however, and they noticed her easy manner as she poured their tea and added milk or sugar if they preferred.

“I know these look like what you call biscuits, but in Australia we call them scones. Adam’s told me that what we call biscuits, you call cookies. It’s all a bit confusing, but I’m sure I’ll grow accustomed to American ways,” Bronwen said as she passed around the plate of scones.

“The petits fours are delicious,” Virginia said. “Did you make them?”

“Yes, it’s my mother’s recipe,” Bronwen replied.

“I like the biscuits,” Davy announced. “Oh, you called ‘em somethin’ else.”

“Scones,” Bronwen said with a smile.

“Can I have another, Mrs. Cartwright?” he asked.

“Of course,” she replied, “if it’s all right with your mama.”

“You may have one more, but that’s all,” Virginia said, watching Andy eat a small bite of scone that she’d fed him.

“Tell us about your home,” Ann said. “I know your seasons are the opposite of ours in the northern hemisphere.”

“Yes, right now it’s winter in Sydney,” Bronwen replied. “Adam tells me that your winters are much colder than ours, and so I’ll have to have warmer clothes. Our summers seem about the same so far.”

“I’ve read about some of the unusual animals found in Australia. Have you ever seen a kangaroo or a koala?” Ann asked.

“My oldest brother owns a sheep station, uh, ranch, in the west part of New South Wales, and he’s written me about seeing mobs of kangaroos hopping along. He wrote that it’s amazing how fast they can move. I have seen koalas. When I was growing up, on Sunday afternoons my father would take us all for a drive outside the town into the countryside. I was always so pleased when I could spot a koala sleeping in a tree. It makes me angry to think of how they’re being slaughtered for their fur.”

“Like our beaver,” Virginia said. “They nearly became extinct.”

“Adam has shown me Lake Tahoe, and it is so beautiful. Living near it will help me not to be so homesick for the sea,” Bronwen said quietly. Then she said to Virginia, “Adam told me that your husband’s family were their first neighbors.”

“Yes. The Cartwrights and the McKarens were some of the very first families to settle the area,” Virginia replied. “Todd and Adam have known each other since they were boys, and my late father-in-law and Mr. Cartwright were very good friends. Andy is named for him.” Hearing his name, the little boy grinned at his mama.

“Most of the people living in the area moved here after the discovery of silver back in 1859,” Ann added.

As they conversed, Andy began to squirm and wriggle to get off his mama’s lap. Virginia saw Davy had finished his second scone, so she suggested he take Andy over by Ben’s desk and roll his ball back and forth between them.

“Do I hafta?” Davy whined.

“Yes, you have to,” Virginia replied firmly, so reluctantly Davy walked over to play with his little brother.

Little Jesse was beginning to fuss and Ann turned to Bronwen and said apologetically, “I’m afraid he’s hungry. Is there somewhere I could go to nurse him?”

“I’ll take you to our room,” Bronwen said. “You’ll excuse me, Virginia?”

“Of course,” Virginia replied.

As Bronwen was coming down the stairs, she and Virginia heard someone drive into the yard. “I wonder who it could be?” Bronwen said. Both women walked onto the porch, followed by the two boys, and saw a wagon with some crates in the back.

“Howdy,” the driver said, lifting his hat. “I got a delivery here for Mr. and Mrs. Adam Cartwright.”

“Oh, I think it must be our china and silver and my pots and pans ,” Bronwen said. Turning to the driver, she said, “Please put the crates here on the porch, please.” The driver did as she requested and had her sign for them before driving away. Bronwen turned to Virginia then saying, “I’m not really sure where we’re going to store our things.”

“I imagine Adam or Mr. Cartwright will know,” Virginia said, and they all went back into the great room.

Not long after Ann rejoined them, Virginia said they needed to leave.

“I want to thank you for a lovely afternoon,” she said, carrying the sleepy Andy. “And thank you for sharing your recipe for scones. Now, you tell Adam I said he was a very lucky man.”

“Thank you for the scones, ma’am,” Davy said. “They was really good.”

“You’re very welcome, Davy,” Bronwen said. “I’m glad you enjoyed them.”

“Thank you so much for a delightful afternoon,” Ann said with a smile. “And you tell Adam that I second Virginia’s opinion.”

Adam was the first to return to the house, and he saw his bride sitting on the porch reading beside three large wooden crates. After greeting her with a kiss, he sat in the chair beside hers and asked, “So was your tea party a success?”

“I think so,” she replied with a happy smile. “I like Virginia and Ann. Oh, they brought their children. Andy and Jesse won’t be too much older than our child so they could be friends.”

“If we have a son. I’m still hoping for a daughter,” he said before leaning over and kissing her again. When they broke apart he said, “Say, are there any of the petits fours left?”

She grinned and said, “Yes, but Hop Sing decided to use them for dessert. There are some scones left. They’re in the great room with the butter and jam.”

He returned with the scones, butter and jam, setting the tray on the small table. When Hoss and Joe rode up, they saw their brother eating, so Hoss gave Chubb’s reins to Joe and hurried up to the porch.

“I saved you a scone,” Adam said with a grin while Bronwen said, “Don’t you believe him, Hoss. He would have eaten them all if I hadn’t stopped him.”

After Joe watered both horses, he hurried to join the others, only to discover a few crumbs left on the plate.

“Hey, how come I don’t get any,” he complained.

“There were three left, but I’m afraid Adam ate yours,” Bronwen answered.

“They was good too, Joe,” Hoss replied with a twinkle in his pellucid blue eyes.

“Thanks a lot, Adam,” Joe said in a disgusted tone as he sat on the edge of the porch. “And I’m starved.” Adam only grinned, totally unrepentant.

“Say, when did the crates arrive?” Joe asked.

“This afternoon,” Bronwen replied. “The man who delivered them said they were for Mr. and Mrs. Adam Cartwright, so I think it must be what we bought in San Francisco”

“You must’ve bought a lot,” Joe commented.

“Just our china and silver and my pots and pans,” Bronwen explained. “We bought the prettiest Wedgwood china with a design of water lilies.”

“Once we’re in our house, you’ll be our first guests,” Adam said to his brothers with a wink. “And speaking of our house, the first thing I’ll have to do is build a road connecting the site to the main road. I’m going to Virginia City tomorrow to see if I can hire some men. Jake says we have enough lumber on hand that once the road is built, we can start construction on the house.” He turned to Bronwen then. “Sweetheart, you can come to town with me so you can do the shopping you were talking about, and then we can have lunch at the International House. We’ll have to leave right after breakfast.”

“I’ll be ready,” she said.

Bronwen’s petits fours were a big hit and Ben and Joe got extras since Adam and Hoss ate all the scones.

“Dadburnit, it ain’t fair! I only had me one of them scones. Adam was the one that gobbled ‘em down,” Hoss complained, but neither his father nor brother took pity on him.

The next morning when he was dressing, Adam looked at the hairpins scattered over his chest of drawers, and with a sigh, he moved them all together on one side and straightened Bronwen’s hairbrush and comb. Bronwen watched him as she drank her ginger tea and said quietly, “When we’re in our own house, I’ll have a vanity table, and I’ll keep my things there so they won’t be in your way.”

He whirled around and she could see he was embarrassed. “I’m sorry, Sweetheart. I’m just not used to sharing my bedroom, and this room was only meant for one person. Our bedroom will be almost twice as large. You can have your vanity table and we can each have our own wardrobe.” He chuckled, adding, “And our bed will be bigger.”

“Good,” she said with a twinkle in her eyes, “because there’ve been times I thought you were going to shove me onto the floor.”

Since they were going to be eating at the International House, Adam carried his frockcoat and cravat and slung them over the back of the seat. Bronwen, who was wearing her new bottle green suit with a bolero jacket and a green hat with a spotted veil, was a little disappointed with his casual appearance. He read her disappointment in her face and said with a grin, “Don’t worry, Sweetheart; I’ll be dressed to the nines when I take you to lunch.”

Adam stopped the buggy in front of Virginia City’s largest dry goods store. Roy Coffee spotted them and hurried over as Adam was helping Bronwen down.

“Adam, Doc Martin told me you were back in town, and with a wife,” Roy said, beaming at Adam as he shook his hand and thumped him on the back.

“It’s good to see you, Roy. Sorry you couldn’t make it to the party,” Adam said, smiling warmly at the older man. Then he turned to Bronwen, who was rolling her veil over the brim of her hat. “Sweetheart, I would like for you to meet Sheriff Roy Coffee, an old family friend. Roy, this is my wife, Bronwen.”

Roy bowed slightly, saying, “I sure am glad to meet you, Mrs. Cartwright.”

“Please call me Bronwen, Sheriff,” she said, taking an immediate liking to him.

“Well then, you call me Roy, Bronwen,” he stated before inquiring, “What brings you folks to town?”

“Bronwen wanted to do a little shopping,” Adam replied, putting an arm around her shoulders, “and I’ve come to hire some men to help me build a road.”

“I know Mark Trehere and Jared Rosveare were laid off and are looking for work,” Roy said. “They probably could recommend some others. I saw Mark on Union Street.”

“Thanks, Roy, I’ll see if I can find him,” Adam said. Then he turned to his wife, saying, “I’ll meet you here in an hour, Sweetheart.”

Roy walked along with Adam while Bronwen went inside the store. She discovered some pretty rose muslin but then remembered what Adam had told her about needing warmer clothes for the cold winter. She found a bolt of beautiful cherry-red cashmere and decided it would make a warm wrapper for the last stages of her pregnancy that she could wear to church. She also chose two bolts of serge—one navy blue and the other light gray—that she could use to make a couple of warm wrappers she could wear for everyday. She remembered Virginia and Ann suggesting she should have nightgowns made of flannel for the cold nights, so she chose some white flannel. Then she selected the softest cotton cloth she could find for baby clothes and nappies, and some skeins of yarn to make booties and a little comforter.

Her shopping had taken longer than she’d realized so she was startled when she heard a woman’s voice exclaim, “Adam Cartwright! Is it really you?”

“Yes, it’s really me, Mrs. Hoffman,” she heard Adam answer. Then another’s woman’s voice cried, “Adam Cartwright! Your father never said a word about your return.” Bronwen walked toward the sound of his voice and saw him, wearing his frock coat and cravat, talking to a group of middle-aged women.

“Pa wanted to keep my return a surprise, but to answer your question, I got back a few days ago with—” He stopped when he saw Bronwen and smiled, that special smile that it up his eyes, and said, “Ladies, allow me to present my wife. Bronwen,” he added, putting an arm around her shoulders, “let me introduce you to Mrs. Hoffman, Mrs. Gable, Mrs. Watkins, and Mrs. Pengelly.”

“I’m pleased to meet you,” Bronwen replied, feeling very self-conscious and grateful that she was fashionably dressed. These women were regarding her much more critically than her new neighbors had at the party.

“Yes, I’m happy to make your acquaintance,” Mrs. Gable said, but she didn’t sound very happy. “What an unusual accent you have, my dear,” she added disdainfully.

“My wife is from Sydney, New South Wales,” Adam inserted smoothly.

‘Oh, my cousin Emlyn immigrated to New South Wales,” Mrs. Watkins remarked, and Bronwen noted her Welsh accent was as strong as her mother’s.

“My parents emigrated from Llanelli in South Wales,” Bronwen said then, and Mrs. Watkins’ severe expression was replaced by one of excitement.

“My family emigrated from Llanelli. I might know your parents,” she said enthusiastically while Mrs. Gable looked impatient and Adam’s lips twitched up in a tiny grin.

“My tad is Dr. Llywelyn Davies, and my mam was Siân Hughes before they married,” Bronwen replied.

“I knew your mam,” Mrs. Watkins said with even greater excitement. “We were friends but when your parents emigrated to New South Wales and my husband and I came to this country, we eventually lost touch. Oh, when you write your mam, you must be sure and tell her Enid Jenkins says hello.”

“Too right I will,” Bronwen replied with a bright smile.

“Now, you must excuse us, ladies,” Adam said, taking the bolts of cloth from Bronwen and heading to where Mrs. Hoffman would cut the cloth for them. “Did you find everything you need?” he asked as Mrs. Hoffman walked with them.

“Yes, I think I did,” Bronwen replied.

Adam paid for her purchases and told Mrs. Hoffman they would be back for them in an hour or so. Then he offered Bronwen his arm and escorted her to the hotel.

“Mrs. Gable is not my favorite person,” he said quietly as they strolled together. “She is the self-appointed guardian of culture in Virginia City.”

“She sounds like Mrs. Dalton back in Darlinghurst,” Bronwen replied with a little grin. “So were you able to hire the men you need to build the road?”

“Yes, I was, and we’ll start work tomorrow. With luck, we’ll be moved into our house by the end of October.”

They were halfway through a delicious meal when a well-dressed man with piercing dark eyes and a thick mustache approached their table.

“Adam Cartwright,” he said with a trace of an Irish brogue as he held out his hand. “Sheriff Coffee told me you were back from your travels. And with a pretty wife.”

“Bronwen, allow me to present John W. McKay. John, my wife, Bronwen.” McKay smiled and bowed, and Adam asked, “Will you join us, John?”

“Thank you, but no. Another time,” McKay replied with another smile. “It was a pleasure meeting you, Mrs. Cartwright. Good to see you, Adam.”

After McKay was out of earshot, Bronwen said excitedly, “Was that the John W. McKay of the Consolidated Virginia?” At Adam’s nod she exclaimed, “Oh, Rhys, will be so jealous when I write that I met him!” Then her expression grew serious. “I’ve written to Tad and Mam since we’ve been here, but not to Rhys. I must be sure and write him today or tomorrow. And Matilda.”

As they drove back to the Ponderosa, Adam said quietly, ‘I’m afraid this is the last day we’ll be able to spend together for some time. I’m going to be very busy with the construction of our house.” He added with a warm smile, “I’m glad that you and Hop Sing get along so well since you’ll be spending so much time together the next few months.“

“I have a lot of sewing to do,” she said, leaning her head against his shoulder. “That’s going to occupy much of my time. And Hop Sing will let me help with the cooking. We’re enjoying trading recipes.”

Over the next few weeks, the family fell into a routine. They would have breakfast together (even though Bronwen only had tea), and when the men returned from their respective work in the evening, they would eat the dinner that Hop Sing and Bronwen had prepared. Afterward, they would gather in the great room and either sing or play parlor games. Then Adam and Bronwen would retire, and Hoss and Joe would play checkers while Ben read the Territorial Enterprise until they went to bed.

Once the road was complete, construction on the house began. Adam wanted water piped into the kitchen and combination bathhouse/washhouse, and that was the first step. Once the pipe was laid, the men began framing the house.

One night not long after work had begun raising the walls of the house, Adam and Bronwen were cuddling. He gently caressed her belly and said softly, “I can feel where the baby must be growing.”

She reached up to stroke his cheek, feeling the rasp of his whiskers. “Yes, it’s time to share our news with your family,” she said. “Tomorrow after dinner.”

He held her close, thanking God silently for the gift of Bronwen and their unborn child.

“Bronwen, I sure do like these here potato cakes. What do you call ‘em?” Hoss asked.

“Teisen Nionod,” she replied. Normally she was pleased at the way Hoss enjoyed her specialties, but tonight she was having trouble controlling her impatience. Adam sensed her suppressed excitement, since it mirrored his own, and winked at her.

“What’s for dessert?” Joe asked Hop Sing as he came to clear away the dishes.

“Dessert later,” Hop Sing replied, and Joe looked at him with a baffled expression.

Adam cleared his throat. “What Hop Sing means is that he’ll serve dessert after Bronwen and I share some news.”

At those words, Ben felt his heart begin to beat faster. Will they be sharing the news I’ve been waiting to hear for so long?

Hoss and Joe exchanged puzzled but curious looks as Adam held Bronwen’s chair back and walked with her to the blue wing chair, perching on the arm as she sat down. They moved to the settee while Ben sat in his leather chair, keeping his eyes fixed on his first-born’s face. Hop Sing hurried back from the kitchen and stood by the dining room table.

Adam smiled tenderly at Bronwen, reaching for her closest hand and enfolding it in his own, before gazing at his family. “The news we want to share with you is that around the middle of January our family is going to increase.”

“Oh son,” Ben said in a choked voice. He rose to his feet quickly and moved across the room to hug his first-born. Then he bent down and kissed his daughter-in-law’s cheek.

“We’re gonna be uncles, Joe!” Hoss exclaimed, thumping Joe on the back before jumping to his feet and waiting for his chance to envelop his older brother in a bear hug. “That’s the best news I ever heard,” he said to Adam and Bronwen, his grin so wide it threatened to split his face.

“It sure is!” Joe stated as he got his chance to hug Adam and kiss Bronwen’s cheek. “Uncle Joe has a nice ring to it, don’t you think?” He grinned ever more broadly as he added, “Say, come January, I won’t be the youngest Cartwright anymore!”

Chapter 5
The next morning as Adam shaved, he said to Bronwen, “You know, Sweetheart, we’re about half done raising the walls, so we need to think about how we want to decorate the house. Then we need to make a trip to San Francisco to pick out our furniture and have it shipped here.”

Bronwen swallowed the bite of toast she had been chewing, and said firmly, “I definitely want to make the trip to San Francisco before I show so much I can only wear wrappers.” Then a little more uncertainly she added, “Since you’re the architect, have you thought about the colors and styles of furniture we should use?”

He turned as he wiped the remaining lather from his face and smiled at her. “Yes, but it’s your house as much as mine, so I want to hear your opinion. What colors do you prefer?”

“I like shades of brown,” she replied. “Colors you say don’t suit me,” she added, her tone just a little cross.

He dimpled and said, “Those colors may not be suitable for your clothes, but we can certainly use them to decorate our house. I was thinking we could paint the dining room blue to match our china and glasses.”

“I always wanted a pink bedroom,” she said, but seeing the expression on his face, she giggled. “I suppose that would be too feminine for our room.”

“We can look at paints and wallpaper in Virginia City. I’ve already ordered green slate shipped here from Vermont for our roof and I want to see if it’s arrived since we need to start on the roof as soon as possible. The wall shingles I want to be a light brown and I can get that stain at the hardware store as well,” he said as he buttoned his shirt. “Why don’t we plan on going to town tomorrow, and then we can go to San Francisco next week.”

“That sounds like a bonzer plan!” Bronwen said with a big smile, which dimmed when she saw Adam’s raised eyebrow. “A wonderful plan,” she said then with a sigh. “Sometimes I feel as if I’m speaking a foreign language.”

He chuckled before bending down to kiss her.

The other Cartwrights were already gathered around the table, and jumped up when they saw Bronwen come down the stairs with Adam.

“Mornnin’, Bronwen,” Hoss said with a big smile. “Hop Sing’s fixed a dee-licious breakfast.”

“Good morning, everyone,” she said with a happy smile as Adam seated her. “I know Hop Sing cooks wonderful breakfasts for you all, but I’ll just take a slice of toast. And some strawberry jam,” she added with a grin.

“But, Bronwen, you gotta remember that you’re eatin’ for two now,” Hoss protested, and Joe nodded his head in agreement.

Hop Sing brought in Bronwen’s toast and jam. “Missy Bronwen always eat big lunch and dinner. Baby be fine,” he announced firmly.

“I remember Adam’s and Joe’s mothers didn’t have much appetite at breakfast when they were first expecting,” Ben added, and Bronwen shot him a grateful look.

“So how’s the house coming?” Ben asked Adam between bites of steak and scrambled eggs.

“Coming along fine,” Adam replied. “I’m going into Virginia City tomorrow to see if the slate I ordered for the roof has arrived, and Bronwen is coming with me so we can pick out the paint and wallpaper.”

“We’re sure gonna miss you when you move,” Hoss said sadly.

“We’re not moving that far away, Buddy” Adam said, winking at his brother. “It’s only about an hour and a half from here to our house on horseback.” Hoss’s expression brightened a little at that.

“You’re going to be pretty isolated in the dead of winter,” Ben said slowly. “Might be difficult for Paul to get there when the baby’s due.”

“We won’t be living in the house then,” Adam said. “I plan on booking a suite at the International right after Christmas, and we’ll stay there until it’s safe to travel with the baby.”

Bronwen said, “You never told me anything about this.” Her tone was both surprised and a little miffed.

“I guess I just hadn’t gotten around to it,” Adam said, oblivious of her annoyance. “Our winters are more severe than what you’re used to, and we may be snowbound for several days at a time. If we’re in town, we won’t have to worry about Paul being able to be there when you’re in labor.”

“It would be for the best,” Ben said gently, for he had noted his daughter-in-law’s irritation.

“I’m sure it is,” Bronwen replied, but her tone was sharp.

Adam finally noticed her exasperation and said contritely, “I’m sorry I didn’t mention it to you earlier. I should have.”

“Yes, you should,” she replied and her tone was definitely frosty.

“What are your plans for today?” Ben asked her quickly, wanting to ease the tension.

“I’m still sewing baby clothes and the wrappers I’ll need soon,” she replied. “And of course, I’ll take a walk as Paul instructed.”

“Don’t walk too far,” Hoss said. “We don’t want you to get lost.”

“I promise I won’t. I always make sure I can see the house,” Bronwen said with a smile. “One of the cats in the barn has had a litter of kittens, and I like to play with them when I return from my walk.” She looked at Adam and said in a cool and formal tone, “I was wondering if I could have your permission to take one of the kittens with us when we move.”

He realized she was still upset with him for not discussing his plan with her before announcing it to his family. “Sure,” he said, smiling warmly at her. “In fact, it would be a good idea to take two.”

“All our cats is good mousers, just like their great-great—well, I’m not sure how many greats—grandmother, Susan,” Hoss said with a fond smile. “Pa bought Susan when Adam was away at college.”

“Well, we can get some cats for the barn, but I wanted one for a pet. If that would be all right?” Bronwen asked, looking at Adam questioningly.

He sighed mentally. Cats were fine in the barn but one in the house would scratch the furniture and they’d have the bother of training it to go outside and not make any messes in the house. However, Bronwen really wanted a pet cat and if he agreed, she’d forget about being irritated with him.

“If you want a pet cat, of course you may have one, Sweetheart,” he replied and was rewarded by her happy smile.

“Be sure and pick up the mail when you’re in town tomorrow,” Ben said. “Maybe you’ll get a letter from your parents, Bronwen,” he added.

“I hope so,” Bronwen said. “I wrote them about the baby, but they would just be receiving that letter now.”

“I’m gonna make him a wagon,” Joe said with a grin. “And I’ve got plenty of time before January.”

“All the baby is going to do for several weeks is eat and sleep,” Ben said. “But that will give his grandpa plenty of chances to hold him.”

“Uncle Hoss gets to hold the baby too,” Hoss inserted with a big grin.

Adam and Bronwen shared a smiled at his family’s enthusiasm. “I told you they’d think of the baby as theirs,” he whispered with a wink, and she giggled softly.

When Bronwen returned from her walk that afternoon, she stopped by the barn as usual to play with the kittens. They were about four weeks old—energetic and playful.

“I think Adam will let me bring all four of you,” she said as she held the little black and orange tortoiseshell in the palm of one hand and gently stroked its soft fur. “But I pick you for my housecat, and I’m going to name you Maegan.” She put the tortoiseshell down, and picked up the black kitten with a white bib and socks. “I think I’ll name you Thomasina.” The kitten looked at her with its enormous green eyes and meowed as if to say it approved. She grinned before picking up the male of the litter, who was coal black. “I would name you Lucifer, but you’re too sweet so I’ll name you Sultan.” The third female was a calico. “And your name will be Olwen.”

Bronwen was still in the barn playing with the kittens, having them chase a piece of rope, when Adam returned. He stood in the doorway for a minute, watching his wife, a smile playing about his lips at her uninhibited delight in the kittens. Then Sport whickered and Bronwen turned at the sound. Her face lit up with joy.

“Adam bach! You’re home early,” she exclaimed as she dropped the rope and scrambled to her feet.

After they kissed, he said, “We can’t do any more work until the slate for the roof arrives, so I sent everyone home early. You were having so much fun with the kittens that I was just watching. Sport, however, wants some hay.” He leaned down again and dropped a kiss on the tip of her nose. “Wanna help me groom him?”

“I- I don’t know how,” she admitted hesitantly. “I’ve never really been around horses much.”

“Then let me introduce you to Sport. He’s been my favorite mount for years. Haven’t you, boy?” he said, patting the gelding’s neck.

A little timidly, Bronwen reached up and petted Sport’s neck and the gelding moved his head to look at her. Hesitantly, she reached up and gently stroked his nose.

“Now, let me get his saddle off, and I’ll show you how to curry a horse,” Adam said with a grin.

When they finished grooming Sport, Bronwen looked for the kittens, and found them with their mother, nursing.

‘Could we take all four?” she asked Adam. “It seems a shame to separate them.”

“Okay, but only one housecat; the other three are barn cats,” he replied with a fond smile. “They’ll be old enough to hunt mice on their own when we move.”

“I’ve already decided Maegan will be our housecat,” Bronwen said.

“Maegan?”

“The little tortoiseshell,” Bronwen replied. “The calico is Olwen, the black is Sultan and then there’s Thomasina.” Adam chuckled at the thought of naming barn cats.

“I love you, Bronwen Cartwright,” he said, leaning down to kiss her.

When Hoss and Joe returned that evening, they noticed Sport was already in his stall.

“Guess Adam beat us home,” Hoss commented as he swung the saddle off Chubby while Sport whickered a greeting to his stable mates.

The younger Cartwright brothers were surprised to see the great room was empty, although Adam’s hat hung on its peg and his gunbelt was on the credenza. There was no sign of their sister-in-law either, although her sewing basket was on the large table by a little gown of soft flannel. Hoss walked over and picked up the gown after putting up his own hat and gunbelt.

“Look how tiny it is,” he marveled as he examined it. He smiled, for it reminded him of when he was a boy and watched Mama sewing Joe’s clothes. He dimly remembered Joe wearing gowns like these.

Joe walked over beside him and said, “I never realized just how small babies are.” He reached out one hand and felt the soft fabric.

“Yeah, it’s hard to believe even you were small enough to wear clothes like this,” Hoss said with a grin.

Just then the door opened, and their pa entered. Ben was just ready to ask where Adam and Bronwen were when they came down the stairs, holding hands. Their happiness was palpable, and Ben felt his eyes begin to mist. He remembered knowing the same joy with each of his wives. He said a silent prayer that Adam would not have to endure the grief and pain he had on three separate occasions.

Adam and Bronwen set off for Virginia City early the next morning, although not quite as early as planned since Bronwen discovered she needed to move the button on the waistband of her skirt. It was now too tight.

“We’d better go to San Francisco soon,” she told Adam, who grinned.

“As long as the slate is here, we’ll go next week,” he said. “I can leave Jared Rosveare in charge while I’m gone.”

Adam pulled the buggy up in front of Virginia City’s hardware store. After tying the horse to the hitching rail, he scooped Bronwen up in his arms and deposited her on the sidewalk.

“Adam,” she scolded, her cheeks very pink.

He only grinned, unrepentant, before offering her his arm and escorting her into the store.

“Sam!” he called, and a short man with a bald pate and spectacles like Bronwen’s came hurrying from the back of the store.

“Bronwen, I’d like you to meet Sam Halloran,” Adam said. “Sam, this is my wife, Bronwen.”

“I’m very happy to meet you, Mrs. Cartwright,” Halloran said with a beaming smile. “I heard Adam returned from his travels with a pretty wife.” Halloran turned to Adam then. “Your slate just arrived. I was fixin’ to send a messenger to the Ponderosa to let you know.”

“That’s great news,” Adam said. “We really need it. I’m going to arrange to have it brought to the house site. While I’m gone, could you show Bronwen your wallpaper and paint samples?”

“Be happy to,” Halloran said with another friendly smile.

“I’ll be back just as soon as I can, Sweetheart,” Adam said with an encouraging wink.

When Adam returned, he found Bronwen pouring over paint samples while Halloran waited on other customers.

“Have you found colors you like?” he asked after greeting her with a quick kiss in their deserted corner of the store.

“I really like this one,” she said, pointing at the sample. “It’s called Old Gold. It would be nice in the drawing room, don’t you think?”

“Yes, I do,” he replied with a smile. “We could use it on the walls but we need a lighter shade for the ceiling.”

“White?” she asked.

“No, not white,” he said as he turned pages. “Ah, I think this cream goes nicely with the gold.”

“Oh yes,” she agreed with a smile.

“And I think we’ll just varnish the woodwork,” he added thoughtfully.

“You said blue for the dining room, and I like both these,” she said, turning the pages.

“Those go beautifully with our china,” he agreed, and they shared a smile. “We could use the Pale Azure on the upper walls and the woodwork and then paint the lower walls the Delft Blue. For the ceiling we could use the same cream we used in the drawing room.”

“I, uh, found some wallpaper I wanted to use for the master bedroom,” Bronwen said then. “I don’t know if you’ll like it.”

“Let’s see,” he said. He frowned a little when she showed him the design of blue and white alternating stripes garlanded with pink roses and green leaves. She saw the frown and said quickly, “I didn’t think you’d like it. There are lots of others we can choose from.”

He heard the disappointment in her voice and saw it in her expressive face. It’s not my room; it’s ours, and Bronwen really likes this pattern. It’s not so bad.

“No, the more I look at it, the better I like it,” he said, reaching for her hand and entwining their fingers. “We could use blue curtains and put blue cushions in the window seat.”

“Oh, that would be so lovely,” she said, and smiled up at him. “You said you wanted to use wood paneling in the library and I wasn’t sure about the other bedrooms.”

“Let’s wait on the upstairs bedrooms to see if the occupants are going to be boys or girls,” he said with a wink. “But we should go ahead and choose the paint for the downstairs bedroom.”

“This is nice,” Bronwen said, hunting through the samples until she found the one she was looking for. “It’s called Library Green.”

“Yes, I like that,” he said with a nod. “We’ll paint the trim that color, paint the walls parchment, and the ceiling ivory. Those will contrast nicely with the green.” He smiled down at her and said, “That takes care of the bedrooms, the dining room and the drawing room. Now, what about your kitchen?”

“I’d like tiles for the floor and the walls because they’re easy to clean,” she said slowly. “I don’t know if Mr. Halloran carries them.”

“Only one way to find out,” Adam replied as Halloran, who’d finished with his other customers, walked over to them.

“Have you made your selections?” he asked with a friendly smile.

Adam nodded and then added, “Sam, my wife wants to know if you have tiles she can use on the kitchen floor and walls.”

“I have some unglazed terra cotta tiles in stock,” Halloran said. “Let me show them to you.”

As they walked together, Halloran commented, “You may want to consider using tiles for your bathhouse floor as well.”

“Yes,” Adam said thoughtfully, “I’ve read that people are beginning to do that.” He glanced at Bronwen. “What do you think?”

“I think it’s a bonzer—I mean, a wonderful—idea,” she replied.

Bronwen was pleased with the tiles, and while Adam and Halloran calculated the quantities of paint, wallpaper, stain, and tiles needed for the house, she wandered around the store. There were all sorts of different tools and types of nails and screws. As she continued to explore, she found some Belfast sinks in different sizes, and she would need one for the scullery. Next to the sinks, she found a marvelous kitchen range. It had a large stove top and oven. What really pleased her was the beautiful scroll work and nickeling. She wanted this range.

She hurried over to the men and said breathlessly, “Excuse me, gentlemen. Adam, you must see this beautiful kitchen range.”

Adam rolled his eyes, but then shrugged his shoulders and followed Bronwen, with Halloran trailing behind, looking very pleased. He’d wondered if he’d been crazy to purchase that expensive range. It had been in his store for months, but now it looked as though he had a buyer.

“Look! Isn’t it beautiful?” Bronwen asked Adam, gesturing dramatically at the stove. “Isn’t the scrollwork lovely?”

“Yes, it is,” Adam agreed, a little hint of a smile playing about his lips. “But one doesn’t really buy a kitchen range for its looks.”

“Oh, this is the best range on the market,” Halloran said smoothly. “See how large the stove top is. You could have three, even four, pots cooking at the same time. And there’s a fine large oven,” he added, opening the door to show it.

Adam looked the range over, then looked at his wife’s enthusiastic expression and said, “All right, Sam, we’ll take the range. But we won’t need it for several weeks.”

“We’ll need a sink for the scullery,” Bronwen interjected.

“You choose the sink while Sam and I finish our calculations,” Adam said with a smile.

Before having a late lunch at the International, Adam and Bronwen visited the dry goods store to select the material for their curtains. Adam knew the widows of some miners who worked as seamstresses to support their families, and he arranged for them to sew the curtains. Before heading back to the ranch, Adam stopped to pick up the mail, and Bronwen was thrilled to learn there were two letters for Mrs. Adam Cartwright that had traveled all the way from New South Wales. As soon as Adam helped her into the buggy, she tore open the letter from Darlinghurst.

July 12, 1874

Dearest Daughter,

We were so happy to receive your letter telling us that you and Adam had arrived safely at his family’s cattle station. We also received a lovely letter from Adam’s father, telling us how happy he and Adam’s brothers are to welcome you into the Cartwright family. He promised that they will do everything they can to ensure you are happy in your new home. You can imagine how pleased your tad and I were to read that letter.

Rhys has visited once or twice since you and Adam sailed for America. Of course, it is really Matilda that he wants to spend time with. I know he and Matilda will be just as happy as you and Adam and Bryn and Victoria. Tad and I are so happy that our children have found loving companions with whom they can share their lives.

I will write more next time, but I want to make sure this letter goes out in today’s post.

Love,
Mam and Tad

Adam stole glances at his wife’s face as she read. Seeing her happy expression as she put the letter back in the envelope, he commented, “All good news I take it?”

She nodded and smiled at him before opening the second letter, which was postmarked Broken Hill.

July 2, 1874

Dear Bronwen,

I hope this letter finds you well. It was such a shock to receive your letter telling me you were going to marry this American you’d met, and move to the States. I would have worried if Tad and Mam and Rhys hadn’t written me how much they like this Adam Cartwright. I hope this bloke loves you as much as you deserve, Little Sister.

Of course, just the idea of my baby sister being married is quite an adjustment. I suppose because we haven’t seen each other since I married Vickie, I still picture you as the sixteen year old girl I saw then, and not the woman you’ve become. Vickie and I are both so happy that you found a man you can love and who loves you. It is our prayer that you and Adam will find the same happiness together that we have.

Vickie and I have some happy news of our own to share. This November our fifth child is due. After four boys, we are hoping for a girl this time. Even the boys have said they’d like a little sister.

God bless you, Little Sister,
Bryn

P.S. Tell my new brother-in-law that I’m sorry we didn’t get a chance to meet.

As she carefully put the letter back into the envelope, Bronwen said with a happy smile, “Bryn and Vickie are expecting a baby in November. They’re hoping for a girl, too.” She grinned as she added, “They already have four boys,” and Adam chuckled. “Oh, and Bryn says to tell you that he’s sorry he didn’t get to meet you.”

“So am I,” Adam said. “I’m sure I would have liked him as much as I like Rhys.”

The other three Cartwrights returned late that evening when sunset was becoming dusk. They hurriedly cared for their mounts, and then quickly covered the distance between the barn and the house. When Hoss opened the front door and they all hurried inside, they found Adam sitting in the blue chair, reading The Territorial Enterprise.

“Where’s Bronwen?” Hoss asked as he took off his gunbelt.

“She’s in the kitchen, telling Hop Sing all about her new kitchen range,” Adam said with a grin, as he set the newspaper on the table in front of the fireplace.

“Did Sam have the slate?” Ben asked then.

Adam nodded, looking pleased. “That means we can get started on the roof before we leave for San Francisco,” he added. “I trust Jared, but I still wanted to be there when we began working on the roof. If the weather holds, it might be finished when we return.”

Bronwen and Hop Sing entered with the food then, and Adam smiled at her as he said, “We should be able to move in by November. Maybe even late October.” Neither of them noticed the dejected expressions on the other men’s faces.

That evening, Ben drew Adam aside for a private word while Bronwen helped Hop Sing with the dishes.

“When you buy furniture in San Francisco, don’t buy a cradle,” Ben said quietly. “I’d like to make one for my grandchild.”

“Thanks, Pa,” Adam said, his voice just a little unsteady. No further words were necessary, and the two men shared smiles as they thought of the infant who would be sleeping in the cradle.

The first morning after Adam and Bronwen left for San Francisco, breakfast was a quiet meal. Hoss didn’t eat his flapjacks with his usual enthusiasm, but neither did Hop Sing fuss that his work was unappreciated. After finishing his cup of coffee, Hoss set it down slowly and turned to Ben.

“Ya know, Pa, I’ve been thinkin’. Bronc and the boys don’t really need my help harvestin’ the oats, and I’d kinda like to go see how the work is comin’ on Adam and Bronwen’s house. Ain’t been to see it yet.”

“Yeah, me, too, Pa,” Joe said enthusiastically.

Ben looked at them thoughtfully, but then he grinned broadly before saying with a chuckle, “I was planning on riding up there myself to see if they could use some help.”

“All right, let’s go!” Joe exclaimed, shoving his chair back and jumping to his feet.

“Slow down there, Shortshanks,” Hoss called as he stood up and headed for the door.

“Hop Sing bring you lunch,” the cook said as he watched the three men head out the door, and Ben nodded his approval. “I want to see house Mistah Adam build for Missy Bronwen.”

“He’s cleared off a lot of land,” Ben commented as they rode up the new road Adam had had built.

“Well, Pa, Bronwen’s a city girl, and Adam probably don’t want her to feel like she’s livin’ in a forest,” Hoss said. Ben frowned a little, but then shrugged.

“Yeah, and she said she wants to plant a kitchen garden like Hop Sing’s and maybe plant flowers in the front yard,” Joe added.

As they drew nearer, they could see the house and the small barn. The walls were up on both buildings, and men were working on the roofs. Ben was happy to see two shagbark juniper saplings planted in the front yard.

Jared Rosveare was the first to notice them when they rode into the yard. “Hello, Mr. Cartwright, Hoss, Joe,” the burly dark-haired man said cheerfully as the three Cartwrights dismounted. “Come to see how the house is coming along?”

“That’s right, Jared,” Ben said, shaking the foreman’s hand. “And we thought we’d see if you could use some help.”

Jared wasn’t comfortable sending Adam’s father up to work on the roof. “Well, I was thinking that I could start putting in the floors of the drawing and dining rooms since the roof is finished on that side of the house, and Jake had the Black Oak planks delivered yesterday.”

Joe had been hoping there was some way he could help that didn’t involve climbing up on the roof, so he jumped at Jared’s suggestion. Neither Hoss nor Ben had been looking forward to working on the roof either, so they also offered to put in the hardwood floor. However, before they began working, they had to explore the house.

“It’s different, lookin’ at the drawings Adam made, and then actually seein’ the house,” Hoss said, gazing all around with interest. “I’ve never understood how Adam can picture all this in his head and then put it down on paper so other people know how to build what he sees in his mind.”

“Yeah, me neither,” Joe said, walking toward the side that wasn’t roofed. “I know this will be the library over here. I sure didn’t realize how big it was gonna be just looking at the drawings.”

Once they’d finished their exploration, they set to work cheerfully, pleased to play a part in building Adam and Bronwen’s new home.

When Ben took a break, he walked over to speak with Jared. “Adam has you roofing the barn as well as the house, I see,” he commented.

Jared nodded. “He said he wants to store their furniture and so forth in the barn until it can be moved into the house.”

“That’s logical,” Ben said, with a small grin at his first-born’s practical nature. Then he smiled warmly at Jared and said, “I’m very impressed with the craftsmanship in the house. Please pass that on to all the men.”

“I’ll do that,” Jared said. “They’ll be pleased.”

“I sure hope Adam and Bronwen get back from San Francisco before me and Joe hafta leave on the cattle drive,” Hoss commented the next evening.

“I hope so, too, but it will take time finding pieces of furniture they both like,” Ben said.

“Yeah, and I know how picky Adam is,” Joe said with a chuckle.

Hoss grinned and said, “Ain’t he though.”

The evening before the cattle drive, when the three Cartwrights returned from working on Adam and Bronwen’s house, they discovered the missing family members chatting with Hop Sing as the three of them set the table. After they’d all exchanged greetings, Ben told Adam that they had been at the new house, and the workers had finished the roof that day.

“Finished the barn’s roof yesterday,” Hoss added.

“Yeah, and the three of us finished the floors in your drawing and dining rooms,” Joe announced. “And the downstairs bedroom.”

“We woulda done the entryway, but Jared said you wanted to do it yourself,” Hoss added. “Said you was gonna do somethin’ fancy. Can’t remember the word.”

“Parquetry,” Adam said with a hint of a smile. “I’m going to use light and dark pieces of wood and arrange them so they make a pattern.”

“Well, since we couldn’t do the entry, we decided to start working on your bedroom floor,” Joe said. He smiled at his brother and sister-in-law. “You really have a spectacular view of the lake.”

“Yeah, it’s gonna be a beautiful house,” Hoss agreed. “When me ‘n’ Joe get back from the cattle drive, we wanna help some more.”

“I’m glad to have you. We should be plastering the walls by then,” Adam stated with a smile of satisfaction.

The next Sunday morning as Adam and Bronwen dressed for church, Bronwen discovered she could no longer wear either of her suits.

“My expecting a child is going to be common knowledge now,” she said to Adam.

“I’m glad all our friends will know,” he said with a huge grin, then leaned over and kissed her.

Since Bronwen felt a definite chill in the air, she decided to wear her new wrapper of cherry-red cashmere. To complete her outfit, she chose the black velvet toque that she’d purchased in San Francisco and her black kid gloves.

“You look very fetching, Sweetheart,” Adam said with a wink as he offered her his arm.

Ben smiled proudly when he saw Bronwen come down the stairs, and complimented her on her appearance. (He was happy for all his friends and neighbors to know that in a few months he would be a grandfather, and Bronwen’s condition was now unmistakable.)

The three Cartwrights arrived at the church the same time as the McKarens. As soon as Adam helped Bronwen down from the surrey, the McKarens hurried over.

“Looks like congratulations are in order,” Todd said with a big grin as he thumped Adam on the back.

“When is the baby due?” Virginia asked Bronwen.

“The middle of January,” Bronwen replied with a happy smile.

“I see you didn’t waste any time, old buddy,” Todd said with a laugh.

“Todd!” Virginia scolded, her cheeks flaming.

“Oh, uh, sorry, Bronwen,” Todd said, his own face growing red. ‘I- I didn’t mean . . .”

“It’s all right, Todd,” Bronwen said, gently rescuing him. Then she turned to Virginia. “I wonder if you could come to tea tomorrow?”

“I’d love to come,” Virginia replied. “We can talk about babies.”

“Good, because I have a great many questions,” Bronwen said with a grin.

Since it was nearly time for the service to begin, the two families hurried inside the church. As the Cartwrights walked to their customary pew at the front of the church, Bronwen’s condition was noted by all the women in the congregation and a great many of the men as well. As soon as the service ended, Bronwen and Adam found themselves surrounded by well-wishers. Several of Ben’s old friends, like Barney Fuller, congratulated him. He was just ready to tell Adam and Bronwen that they needed to be on their way when Mrs. Gable approached him.

“I know you must be pleased at the prospect of a grandchild, even in these circumstances,” she remarked condescendingly.

“In these circumstances,” Ben said slowly. “I think you need to explain yourself.”

“Oh, I wondered why Adam would marry a foreign woman, and a plain one at that, but now it’s obvious, isn’t it,” Mrs. Gable said contemptuously.

“Mrs. Gable, if you were a man, I could call you out for that slur,” Ben stated, his voice low and menacing. She sputtered a protest but Ben made a sharp gesture to silence her. “Let me make this clear to you: My son and daughter-in-law were married in April; their child is due in mid-January. Your skill in arithmetic seems to be very poor so let me explain to you that my grandchild will be born nine months after his parents’ wedding.”

“I never meant to imply any different,” Mrs. Gable said nervously.

“Oh, but you did,” Ben said, his tone quiet but deadly. “Now that you are aware of the truth, I expect you to make certain that none of your acquaintances makes the same mistake.” He paused and then added, “Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes,” the woman muttered, unable to meet his eyes.

Ben turned back toward Adam and Bronwen, and saw they were in conversation with Kerra Chynoweth. Her husband had been one of the miners killed in the early days of the Comstock Lode, before Philipp Deidesheimer invented his square set method of timbering mines. Ben knew that she was one of the women sewing the curtains for Adam and Bronwen’s new home.

“We will need help once we move into our own house,” Ben heard Adam say, “but are you sure you’d want to live so far from town?”

“Now that Kitto has moved to Delamar and Loveday lives on her husband’s ranch, I’ve nothing tying me to Virginia City,” Mrs. Chynoweth replied. “I love babies, and I’m not afraid of hard work.”

“I know you’re not,” Adam said, smiling warmly at the middle-aged woman in her plain but neatly pressed dress of navy blue serge and old-fashioned bonnet. “Mrs. Cartwright and I need a chance to discuss your offer, but we’ll give you our answer next Sunday.”

Mrs. Chynoweth nodded, adding with a smile, “And again, congratulations.”

The next day Hop Sing was busy in his garden, digging up his root vegetables and taking them to the root cellar for storage during the winter. When Virginia arrived, Hop Sing asked Davy to be his helper. Assured that he could have an extra scone as payment, the little boy went with Hop Sing. Left alone except for little Andy, who was napping, Bronwen was able to ask Virginia all the questions she would have asked Mam and her friend Emily if they weren’t so far away. She casually mentioned Adam’s plan for them to stay in Virginia City for a few weeks prior to the birth.

“That’s an excellent idea,” Virginia said, her tone emphatic. “Neither of my boys was born in the winter, but even so Andy almost arrived before Dr. Martin. At least I knew what to expect that time. Todd has helped bring calves and foals into the world, so he could have acted as midwife, but I could see how relieved he was when Dr. Martin arrived to take charge.”

“It would be the same with Adam,” Bronwen said, nodding. Then she asked, “Would you care for another scone? We’ve still plenty for Davy.”

“Yes, I would. Thank you,” Virginia replied. After swallowing a bite of scone, she said, “So tell me about your trip to San Francisco.”

“It was a rip— Uh, it was great fun, although a little tiring at times,” Bronwen replied. “I think we must have visited every warehouse in San Francisco.” She stopped to nibble on her scone and then said, “We found the furniture for the drawing room the first day: a Chesterfield that seats three and some leather tub chairs.”

“All that leather sounds very grand. And very masculine,” Virginia added with a little grin.

Bronwen giggled a little before adding, “It is, but it’s also comfortable. Besides, Adam went along with my choices of furniture for the bedroom, and it’s more elegant. Choosing our bed took the longest time, but we finally found one we both like. Adam says it’s called a tent bedstead because when you close all the bed curtains, it’s just like a tent. Since we have women here in Virginia City sewing all our window curtains, we’re having someone in San Francisco sew the bed curtains.” She poured herself another cup of tea before adding, “I was horrified when I learned we had to buy forty-three yards of fabric for the bed curtains!” (She didn’t mention that she had been afraid she and Adam were going into debt since they were buying so much. At first, Adam hadn’t wanted to discuss their finances, but she’d finally gotten him to tell her that he’d sold some property he owned in Boston as well as some stocks and bonds to pay for their new possessions. They would need to be frugal in the future, and he promised to help her set up a household budget.)

“Well, I can see your house is going to be as magnificent as this one,” Virginia commented then, thinking of the smaller house she and Todd and their family shared. But I love our house; it’s so comfortable and cozy, she thought.

“It’s certainly much grander than the house I grew up in,” Bronwen remarked candidly. “And Adam’s told me that he and Hoss grew up in a little cabin. But it’s not the size of the house or the magnificence of the furnishings that really matters. I want to raise our children in a house that’s full of love just like the houses where Adam and I grew up.”

“I have no doubt that you will,” Virginia said, reaching over and giving Bronwen’s hand a quick squeeze.

“Oh, do you by any chance know Mrs. Chynoweth?” Bronwen asked then. “She told us Sunday that if we were looking for help, she’d like to work for us.”

“I see her every Sunday at church,” Virginia answered slowly, “but I can’t honestly say I know her well. Everything I know of her is good though. She lost her husband back in 1860 in one of the mine cave-ins that were so common then. She took in laundry and sewing to provide for herself and her son and daughter. She did a fine job raising her children. Her son went to work at the mines south of here, but you’ve met her daughter. She’s Mrs. Frank Dobson.”

“Oh yes,” Bronwen said, nodding, her expression thoughtful. “She’s very nice. Thank you, Virginia. You’ve been a great help.” Just then Andy began to wake up, and Bronwen said with a smile, “I’ll get Davy so he can have his scones.”

By the first week of November, the work on Adam and Bronwen’s house was complete. Their furniture had been stored in the brand-new barn along with their china and silver and Bronwen’s pots and pans. The four Cartwright men spent a day installing Bronwen’s new kitchen range and assembling Adam and Bronwen’s bed, as well as Kerra Chynoweth’s, while the workers moved the rest of the furniture into the house. Back at the ranch house, Hop Sing and Kerra helped Bronwen pack all their belongings and the clothes she’d made for the baby as well as Adam’s books. The next day Hoss and Joe loaded the trunks and crates of books onto a wagon along with the bacon, ham, salted beef, and root vegetables Hop Sing was sending (along with the jellies and jams Bronwen had helped him put up), and set off for the new house. Adam drove Bronwen, Kerra and his pa in the new surrey he’d purchased with Sport tied behind.

The sun was shining brightly, but it was cold—colder than Bronwen ever remembered it being back home. She was wearing one of her heavy serge wrappers, black woolen stockings and a heavy wool cloak with dolman sleeves, but she still felt cold.

Adam said quietly as they drove, “I’m sorry you’re cold, Sweetheart, but as soon as we get to the house, I’ll start fires in all the fireplaces, and you can sit by the fire and warm up.”

Kerra said, “When we get to the house, I’ll fix you a nice cup of tea. That will warm you up.”

Adam cleared his throat before saying, “We, uh, brought the crates with the dishes and pots into the kitchen, but we left unpacking and washing them for you ladies.”

“Well, after I’ve washed the tea service and a cup and saucer, I’ll fix you a cup of tea,” Kerra said with a little grin.

“How long before we reach the house?” Bronwen asked then.

“Probably about two hours,” Adam replied, and smiled just a little as he felt Bronwen move closer.

“The climate in New South Wales must be a warm one,” Kerra remarked.

“The coldest I ever remember was fifty degrees,” Bronwen said.

‘Oh my, no wonder you’re so cold,” Kerra said.

“How- how cold does it get here?” Bronwen asked apprehensively.

“Well, it can get below twenty degrees,” Ben said, “but usually it stays between twenty and thirty degrees during the winter.” Only Adam heard Bronwen’s little moan.

When they arrived at the house, Bronwen felt her spirits lift. She loved the house. The dark green slate roof complimented the brown stain on the wooden shingles. The porch and the trim were all painted a dark green to match the roof. It blended perfectly with the tall pines she could see surrounding their clearing.

“Oh Cariad, it’s beautiful,” she said, turning to him with shining eyes, and he was almost overwhelmed by the joy he felt seeing her happiness.

“It is lovely,” Kerra said, gazing at the house admiringly.

Joe had jumped down from the wagon and hurried over. “I’ll take care of the horses for you, Older Brother,” he said with a warm smile. “I know you want to show Bronwen her new home.”

“Thanks, Joe,” Adam replied with a dimpled grin. He jumped down and walked to the other side of the surrey to carefully assist Bronwen, while Ben helped Kerra. Adam took Bronwen’s arm as they started up the four steps to the porch. Ben and Kerra held back, watching as Adam opened the front door, and then carefully picked Bronwen up and carried her across the threshold.

Bronwen looked about her in delight. Adam’s parquetry was lovely and after admiring it, she hurried to the drawing room. The arrangement of the Chesterfield and the tub chairs was similar to the great room at the ranch house, facing the Franklin stove, and she approved.

“I’ll light the fire,” Adam said, and she smiled at him, for the house was very cold.

While he got that fire going, she went into the adjoining dining room. The two shades of blue they used on the walls were even lovelier than she’d imagined, and the dining room table and buffet added a touch of elegance. The kitchen and pantry were cluttered with the dishes, glasses, pots and pans and other kitchen paraphernalia that she would help put up after her cup of tea, so she moved to the combination bath and washhouse. That room was dominated by the cast iron claw foot tub Adam had bought—the largest made so he could lay back and soak.

She decided to save the library for last and hurried up the backstairs to see their bedroom. She heard footsteps behind her, and turned to see Adam walking toward her. He bent down and kissed her before asking, “So do you like your new home, Sweetheart?”

“I love it, Cariad,” she answered, smiling up at him.

When he opened the bedroom door, she moved immediately to the bay window, and lowered herself onto the window seat. “What a glorious view!” she exclaimed, looking at the deep blue water of the lake and the tall pines with the Sierra Nevada mountains in the background.

He sat beside her, putting his arm around her shoulders. He let her look her fill before asking, “What do you think of the rest of the room? I wasn’t sure exactly where you wanted your vanity table.”

While Adam was rearranging furniture, Kerra appeared in the doorway. “The drawing room is nice and warm now, Mrs. Cartwright, and your tea is ready.”

“Thank you,” Bronwen said, adding, “Please, call me Bronwen. If we’re going to be living under the same roof, I think we should all be on a first name basis.” She turned Adam. “Don’t you agree, Cariad?”

“I do,” he replied with a grin, and Kerra smiled at them, pleased that she was going to be treated as part of the family.

“Kerra, why don’t you do your unpacking while I drink my tea, and then we can get started on the kitchen,” Bronwen suggested.

“All right,” Kerra agreed.

The rest of that morning and all afternoon they worked hard. The two women washed and dried dishes, glasses, pots and pans and put away the supplies Hop Sing had sent. Then they made up the beds and began putting away clothes. Adam and Joe went to work chopping more firewood while Hoss and Ben began pitching hay from the hay-rack Ben had had a hand drive over from the ranch into the haymow in Adam’s barn.

Around noon, they all took a break and ate the lunch Hop Sing had sent with them.

“I think your kitties are gonna like their new home when I bring ‘em,” Hoss said to Bronwen, “but it’ll take a spell for them to get used to it.”

“You like cats, don’t you, Kerra?” Bronwen asked, for she suddenly remembered her old neighbor, Mrs. Evans, who’d had a real aversion to cats.

“Oh yes. When I was a girl, I had a pet cat that I loved,” Kerra replied with a reminiscent smile. Then she turned to Hoss. “That barn is so new, are there any mice for the cats to kill?”

“I sure didn’t see any,” Hoss said, frowning just slightly. “You may have to give the kitties some meat scraps for a few days.” His expression grew serious as he added, “You gotta make sure they don’t run off ‘cause they’d probably be eaten by a coyote.”

“Eaten!” Bronwen exclaimed in horror.

“I’m afraid so, Sweetheart,” Adam said, reaching for her hand and giving it a gentle squeeze. “There are coyotes, wolves and bears in the deep woods, but they won’t bother us.”

“That’s right,” Ben added, seeing Bronwen still looked nervous. “Wild animals avoid humans so you’re safe here. Adam and Hoss grew up in a little cabin not far from here, and the only problems we had were keeping rabbits, gophers and deer out of the garden and foxes out of the chicken coop.”

Bronwen looked relieved at Ben’s words, but suddenly she turned to Adam and said apprehensively, “But don’t you ride through the woods to get to the lumber camp, and the sawmill?”

“Yes, but I’ve always got my revolver and my rifle with me,” Adam replied and Joe added, “Adam’s a crack shot, Bronwen. You don’t have to worry about him.”

“And it’s like Pa says, Bronwen. Wild animals mostly keep away from people. Sometimes they’ll go after the cattle, but mostly they go after antelope and deer,” Hoss said, wanting to comfort his sister-in-law.

Bronwen smiled at her father- and brothers-in-law, touched by their efforts to ease her mind. “I promise I won’t worry,” she said, and Adam leaned over and gave her a quick kiss.

After lunch, Bronwen started to gather up the dishes they’d used but Kerra said firmly, “Bronwen, you need to rest. The drawing room has a good fire going so you go in there and prop your feet up and see if you can take a little nap. I’ll just go on straightening up in the kitchen.” When she saw Bronwen was going to protest, she added firmly, “No arguments.”

A couple of hours before sunset, Ben and his younger sons had to head back to the ranch. Ben said, “Before we go, I have a gift for the two of you. Let me get it from the barn.”

“I’ll get it for you, Pa,” Joe said and sprinted out the front door.

“It’s really a gift from all of us,” Ben said then, smiling at Hoss, “because your brothers helped me.”

Joe returned carrying an object covered by a blanket. He set it reverently on the parquetry and Ben removed the blanket. Adam and Bronwen saw it was a cradle. Not a little rocker, but a tiny bed suspended from a frame.

“This is like the cradle Adam had as a baby,” Ben said, and his voice shook just a little. “I did my best to recreate it, using ponderosa pine.”

“Oh Pa, it’s beautiful,” Bronwen exclaimed, moving to hug him. He held her gently in his arms and blinked back the tears that suddenly filled his eyes.

“Thanks, Pa,” Adam said, putting his arm around Ben’s shoulders. “And thank you both,” he said to his brothers. “The cradle is beautiful.”

“I have one more gift for you,” Ben said quietly. “I have it in my saddlebag.” No one had noticed his saddlebag setting on the table in the entry and they all watched as he very carefully took out something wrapped in old tissue paper. He very gently removed the tissue, revealing a christening gown of fine white lawn decorated with white embroidery.

“Adam’s mother made this for his christening,” Ben said in a voice that wasn’t quite steady. “I’ve saved it to pass down to his child.”

Bronwen took the gown reverently and then kissed Ben’s cheek, saying softly, “We will treasure it, Pa.”

Adam found his eyes filling with tears as he touched the soft fabric and the exquisite embroidery and thought of the time and love that had gone into creating it. Wordlessly, he hugged his father. Hoss and Joe looked on, understanding what this gift meant to their brother.

After a few moments, Ben said, “We’ll we must head back to the ranch,” but his voice still wasn’t quite steady.

As Hoss walked out the door, he called over his shoulder, “I’ll be back tomorrow with your kitties and your milk cow.”

After closing the door behind his family, Adam said, “Well, I’d better put this cradle up in the nursery.”

“And I will put the christening gown in the nursery,” Brown said, adding, “Supper is almost ready,” as Adam picked up the cradle. “It’s beef stew.” She smiled up at him, adding, “It’s so nice to be cooking on my own range.” He grinned at her and then started up the stairs.

Bronwen called after him, “Kerra insists that since this is our first supper here, she’s going to eat in the kitchen so the two of us can be alone.”

“I like that idea,” Adam said with a wink. “I’ve bedded the horses for the night, so I’ll get cleaned up for supper after I take the cradle up.”

He was just buttoning a clean shirt when Bronwen entered the bedroom.

“Kerra told me she’d finish and I should get ready for supper,” she explained. “Oh, this room is nice and warm,” she added with a happy smile.

Adam leaned against the doorframe and watched her change to her cherry-red cashmere wrapper. She saw him and said, “I’m so fat. I don’t know how you can stand to look at me.”

He smiled lazily and walked behind her, putting his arms about her so his hands rested on her swollen belly. “You aren’t fat, Sweetheart. You’re great with child—our child—and you’re beautiful.”

They stood together for a moment until Adam felt the baby kick, hard. “Does that hurt?” he asked, moving his hands to her shoulders.

“Not much,” Bronwen answered with a shrug. “I think the baby’s just reminding me that it’s suppertime,” she added, grinning.

“May I have the honor of escorting you to supper, madame?” he asked, a twinkle in his eyes, his dimple just peeping out.

“You may,” she replied, fluttering her eyelashes, which made him chuckle.

They discovered Kerra had used their white damask tablecloth and napkins, and since the sun was nearly down, she’d lit the pewter candelabrum on the buffet by the tureen of beef stew.

“Everything is so lovely,” Bronwen said softly, putting an arm around Adam’s waist and leaning against him.

He put one arm around her shoulders and gave her a quick squeeze before moving to pull out her chair. “I’ll serve you your stew,” he said with a wink. After he dished up the stew and took his place at the head of the table, they bowed their heads as he blessed the food.

“The stew is delicious, Sweetheart,” he said after taking a bite and she smiled.

“After supper, may we go to the library?” she asked. “I waited so I could see it the first time with you.”

He grinned. “Might as well start putting away my books.”

And so they spent their first evening together in their new house putting Adam’s books away.

That night after banking the fire in the Franklin stove, Adam undressed and got into bed beside Bronwen. She laid her head on his shoulder and he put an arm about her so he could rest his hand on her belly.

“She’s not moving,” he said softly.

“I think she’s sleeping,” Bronwen said, placing her hand on his. “I could feel her moving when we were putting the books up.” She yawned and Adam smiled.

“I think her mama is ready to sleep.” He moved his head so he could kiss Bronwen goodnight, and then he lay beside her in the dark, thinking of all the changes in his life in the past seven months, until he also fell asleep.

Chapter 6
Adam jerked awake, feeling disoriented. After a moment, he realized he was lying in the bedroom of the new house and Bronwen was calling his name.

“What’s wrong, Sweetheart? Is- is it the baby?” he asked anxiously.

“No, the baby’s fine but I need to use the chamber pot, and I can’t remember where it is,” she replied, a note of urgency in her voice.

He was glad she couldn’t see his grin in the dark. “Here, I’ll light the lamp so you can see it.”

While he lit the lamp at his bedside table, she hurriedly grabbed her dressing gown from the foot of the bed. With the fire in the Franklin stove banked, the room had grown chilly. Once the lamp was lit, Bronwen spotted the commode chest. She couldn’t see her slippers and hurried barefoot on the cold wooden floor over to the chest and yanked out the chamber pot.

When she got back into bed beside Adam, he gave a yelp. “Your feet are like ice!”

“Sorry. I couldn’t find my slippers,” she said, snuggling closer to his warmth.

He chuckled. “Now, could that be because you always just kick them off instead of setting them neatly by the bed?”

“Oh you!” she said, punching his arm, which only caused him to chuckle more and she began to giggle. Suddenly she gave a gasp.

“Sweetheart?” he asked, all levity gone.

“I think maybe this is a boy, and he’s going to be a rugby player,” she replied. “That really did hurt.”

“Or maybe she’s going to be a ballerina,” he said, and she heard the smile in his voice.

“I do wish he or she would stop kicking so I could go back to sleep,” she said.

“Poor Sweetheart,” he murmured, placing a kiss on her head, which was pillowed on his shoulder.

“Kerra says I have to learn to take naps when the baby sleeps during the day. She said her daughter never seemed to want to sleep at night.” She smiled in the dark, adding, “I’m so glad she’s working for us. Hop Sing is wonderful, but I’ve missed having another female to talk with. Someone who’s had a child.”

“I’m glad you’re becoming friends,” he said, hugging her gently

He couldn’t stifle a yawn and Bronwen said, “Well, we need to set an example for our baby and stop talking and go back to sleep.” She lay as quietly as she could beside him, unable to sleep because of the active baby, letting her thoughts focus on the wonderful changes that had taken place in her life. Gradually, as the baby quieted, she drifted back to sleep.

Adam woke as always at the first sign of light in the morning sky. There had been no time to hang the window curtains or bed curtains so some light penetrated the darkness of the bedroom, and he smiled as he gazed at his wife’s sleeping form. Not wanting to waken her, he moved as quietly as he could, reaching for his robe at the foot of the bed. He quickly sat up and swung his legs over the side of the bed, hurriedly shoving his feet into the slippers that were exactly where he’d left them, and then quickly fastened his robe. (Even in the coldest winter, he preferred to sleep without a nightshirt, but he’d learned to be very quick at putting on his robe.)

First, he placed more wood on the fire since the room was cold, and then he began his morning routine. He was shaving when Bronwen woke. She saw he had moved her slippers in easy reach and smiled her thanks. The room was still chilly so, after making use of the chamber pot, she quickly washed, grimacing at the lukewarm water that was left in the pitcher and then shivering as she hurriedly used the towel to dry herself. He smiled as he watched her stand near the fire while she hurriedly put on her drawers and chemise, followed by her red flannel petticoat.

“Do you want me to brush your hair now?” he asked.

“I think I’ll just leave it until after breakfast,” she replied, so he went to take care of his barn chores.

Bronwen finished dressing and then hurried down to the kitchen, where she discovered Kerra was mixing up a batch of biscuits.

“Good morning,” Kerra said with a beaming smile. “I’ve started Adam’s coffee and put the kettle on for our tea.”

“I’ll fry the bacon and eggs,” Bronwen said, returning Kerra’s smile.

When Adam returned from his barn chores, he discovered the women setting the table in the dining room. This morning they were using the everyday blue-and-white checked tablecloth and napkins. As they ate, he said, “I’m not going to the sawmill until tomorrow, so if you ladies need any help today, I’m available,”

“We could use your help putting up the curtains,” Bronwen said. “You’re so tall that you probably don’t need to stand on a chair.”

“I definitely don’t want you standing on one,” Adam said sternly, and she rolled her eyes.

Hoss arrived a little before lunch and grinned at the sight of his brother hanging lace curtains in the dining room under the women’s direction.

“We’d about given you up for lost,” Adam said with a wink.

“Woulda been here sooner if Joe hadn’t decided to ‘help’ me put the kitties in their cages,” Hoss grumbled. He’d spent time making four little cages he could use to transport Bronwen’s kittens. He’d left them open in the barn for weeks so the kittens, who were now four months old, would be used to them.

“I’d coaxed Maegan into her cage with no trouble but while I was puttin’ her on your buckboard, Joe snuck into the barn and decided to ‘help’. He grabbed Sultan and was tryin’ to stuff him into a cage. Poor Sultan was hissin’ and spittin’ for all he was worth. If Joe hadn’t been wearnin’ a coat and gloves, he’d a been scratched to ribbons. He finally got Sultan in the cage, but Sultan was yowlin’ at the top of his lungs and Thomasina and Olwen were hidin’,” Hoss said in disgust, glaring at his brother, who had thrown back his head in laughter.

“Poor Sultan,” Bronwen said. “It’s not funny, Adam,” she scolded.

“I’m sorry, Sweetheart,” Adam said contritely, but his eyes twinkled. “Did you bring Thomasina and Olwen, or are they still hiding from Joe?”

Hoss said, “I made Joe leave and I got a saucer of cream from Hop Sing and took it to the barn. I had to wait a while, but finally the cats all came to have some cream. Olwen and Thomasina know me so I didn’t have too much trouble gettin’ ‘em to come to me, and Hop Sing had fried me up a little bacon I could use to lure them into their cages. I took them and Sultan into the barn and let them out. They were busy explorin’ when I left, and I shut the door behind me so they can’t try to run away. Buttercup is there to keep them company.”

“Where’s Maegan?” Bronwen asked eagerly.

“I left her cage on the porch,” Hoss replied. “She’s gonna be a bit scared so you probably wanna keep her in a room where you can close the door.”

“I’ll take her to the library,” Bronwen said. “I was going to go sit down and prop my feet up anyway, so I’ll stay with her.”

“I’ll get her,” Hoss said with a warm smile. In a minute he returned with Maegan in her cage, mewing plaintively.

Bronwen took the cage eagerly and headed for the library. “Don’t let her scratch the furniture,” Adam called after her, and then rolled his eyes.

Kerra tried to smother a grin as she said, “If you gentlemen could finish hanging the curtains, I’ll see about lunch. It’ll be the rest of the beef stew, but I’ll make a fresh batch of biscuits.”

“We missed you ‘n’ Bronwen this mornin’,” Hoss said quietly as he nailed one end of the string suspending the lace curtains to the window frame, while Adam threaded the rings sewn into the lace onto the string.

“We missed seeing all of you,” Adam said, “but don’t forget you are all invited for dinner Sunday after church. Until the weather gets bad, Bronwen and Hop Sing plan to alternate Sunday dinners between our two houses.” Hoss smiled, but Adam saw the sadness in his eyes. “Hoss, it means a lot to Bronwen, to any woman, to have a house of her own. She and Hop Sing are great friends, but the ranch house is his domain. Do you understand?” Adam asked gently.

“Yeah, I do. Honest,” Hoss replied. “It’s just that I was used to you and Bronwen livin’ with us, and I miss you both.” He smiled faintly and added, “I expect you and Bronwen kinda like bein’ on your own though.”

Adam winked then saying, “We do, and we want to take advantage because it won’t be the two of us for much longer. It’s been a long time since I’ve been around a baby, but I can remember how Joe used to

“I sorta remember him wakin’ us up, but I guess I was too little to really remember much about Joe as a baby,” Hoss said. “Are ya ready for me to nail the other side?”

“Yeah, and then we need to nail the valance at the top,” Adam replied, pointing to the wooden valance painted Delft blue propped against the wall.

The brothers finished hanging the dining room curtains and decided to check on Bronwen and Maegan. Hoss opened the door carefully to prevent Maegan escaping. Both men smiled when they stepped into the room and saw Bronwen asleep in one of the leather armchairs, her feet propped up on a footstool, and Maegan curled up on what was left of her lap. Maegan raised her head when the men entered and then ran to hide under the chair.

“Bronwen looks plumb tuckered out,” Hoss said softly.

“The baby is keeping her awake at night,” Adam replied and quietly moved toward the door.

Kerra met them in the hallway. “I was just coming to tell you that lunch is ready.”

“Bronwen is sound asleep,” Adam said and Kerra said with a slight smile, “I’ll just keep our stew warm on the stove and bring you yours.”

Adam and Hoss were hanging the bed curtains when Bronwen came upstairs to watch.

“Isn’t it beautiful, Hoss?” she said, smiling happily at her husband and then her brother-in-law. “It was Adam’s idea to use the same fabric for the bed curtains and window curtains.”

“Adam’s always got good ideas,” Hoss said, not quite meeting his sister-in-law’s eyes. He felt just a little embarrassed in this room, putting the curtains on the large bed, with his very pregnant sister-in-law present.

“Kerra and I are going to take the last of the stew to the barn. Maegan wouldn’t come out from under the chair until Kerra left the library, but then she licked her saucer clean,” Bronwen said. She frowned just a little before asking, “It’s not too cold for the cats in the barn, is it?”

“Nah, they’ll be fine,” Hoss assured her. “They can curl up in the hay, and don’t forget they’ll be sharin’ the barn with three horses and a cow.”

“They’re used to living in a barn,” Adam added. “Maegan is the one who’ll have to adjust. If she’s eaten, she’ll need to go outside in a bit.”

“She won’t run off?” Bronwen asked anxiously.

“When she can curl up in front of a fire in the house? I doubt it,” Adam replied with a crooked grin. “Cats are opportunists, and I’m sure Maegan recognizes a good thing when she sees it.”

In response, Bronwen stuck out her tongue before heading back downstairs. With a chuckle, Hoss said, “She’s sassy. Just what you need, Older Brother.”

“She is that,” Adam replied, and Hoss was touched by the sweetness of his brother’s smile. “I hope you and Joe can find wives that make you as happy as Bronwen makes me.”

“I’d like a wife,” Hoss said softly, “especially after seein’ you and Bronwen these past months.” His expression and tone were wistful as he added, “But I ain’t never had much luck with women. They want someone handsome like you and Joe.”

“You always sell yourself short, Buddy,” Adam said, his expression intense. “The young girls Joe is interested in care about his good looks and I suppose some women are shallow enough that is their chief interest, but a mature and thoughtful woman values other attributes: kindness, gentleness, patience. You have those qualities in abundance.” Seeing Hoss still looked unconvinced, he smiled and added, “Look at me. I had to travel halfway around the world to find my true-love.”

“Well, I sure hope my true-love is closer to home,” Hoss replied with a hint of a grin as he slapped Adam on the back. “We still got the nursery to do after this, so we best git back to work.”

Sunday afternoon Ben drove the surrey in front of Adam and Bronwen’s house, and the three Cartwrights and Hop Sing jumped down. Adam had heard them drive up, and quickly putting on his coat, hurried outside.

“I’ll put up your team,” he said with a grin. “Go inside and get warmed up. I’ve got a good fire in the drawing room. Bronwen’s in the kitchen with Kerra, but just make yourselves at home.”

The men hung their hats and coats on the tall coat rack in the entry and the three Cartwrights placed their gunbelts on the table nearby. Then they walked into the drawing room. The fire was blazing comfortably in the Franklin stove and Maegan was sitting on one of the tub chairs. As soon as the men entered, she ran out the doorway that led to the dining room.

This was Hop Sing’s first chance to see the furnished house, and he looked about him in approval. The men had barely sat down when Bronwen appeared in the doorway, carrying a tray with the tea service, coffee pot, cups and saucers. Hop Sing started to stand but she said with a smile, “No, Hop Sing, you’re our guest. Dinner isn’t quite ready, but I thought the coffee would warm you up,” she added, setting the tray on the table in front of the Chesterfield. “And I know Hop Sing prefers tea. I hope you don’t mind serving yourselves.”

“Not at all, my dear,” Ben said with a warm smile, and she headed back to the kitchen.

“I like this room,” Joe said, looking around and noting how the brown velvet drapes complimented the brown leather Chesterfield and tub chairs.

“Yeah, it reminds me of the Ponderosa,” Hoss said.

“It does seem very masculine,” Ben said thoughtfully.

“Well, the dining room reminds me more of Bronwen,” Hoss commented. “You all ain’t seen it since me ‘n’ Adam put up the lace curtains.”

“Lace curtains are definitely feminine,” Ben agreed with a smile.

When Adam returned, he found his pa and brothers discussing ranch business while Hop Sing was examining the framed photographs on a side table. He saw Adam, and holding up a photograph, he asked quietly, “Missy Bronwen’s family?”

Adam nodded. “We made sure the photographer at our wedding took a photograph of Bronwen’s parents and one of her brother and his fiancée. According Rhys’ last letter, he and Matilda will be married the last Saturday of this month.”

“Adam,” Ben said, turning at the sound of his first-born’s voice. “I didn’t see you come in.”

“You three were engrossed in your discussion,” Adam said with a tiny grin, “so I didn’t want to disturb you. And Hop Sing asked me about the photographs of Bronwen’s family.”

“Oh, I didn’t see them,” Joe said, jumping up and walking over to join Adam and Hop Sing. “Bronwen takes after her mother. I mean, they’re both very petite.”

“So was Adam’s mother,” Ben said quietly, and Hoss and Joe exchanged looks of surprise. Their pa talked sometimes about Joe’s mother and occasionally about Hoss’s, but he never spoke of Adam’s. “I remember she didn’t stand any taller than my shoulder.”

“That’s what grandfather told me,” Adam said, and his voice was as soft as Ben’s.

After a moment, Joe said, “Bronwen’s cat was here, but she ran off as soon as she saw us.”

“She’s probably in the library,” Adam replied. “She’s getting used to the three of us, but she’s shy of strangers.” He moved toward the table with the tea and coffee pots, saying, “That coffee looks good and it was cold in the barn.” After taking a swallow, he said, “It’s a good thing Kerra knows how to make good coffee because Bronwen’s is terrible.” He added with a grin, “Of course, I don’t think she’d ever had any before she married me, and she says as far as she can tell, it all tastes dreadful, although she does like the aroma as it brews.” All the men smiled at that but Hop Sing’s smile was the biggest, for he shared Bronwen’s opinion.

“Say, Adam,” Hoss asked then, “have you and Bronwen picked names for the baby yet?”

Adam smiled as he replied, “If the baby is a girl, then we’ll name her Elizabeth Siân for her grandmothers.”

“What if the baby’s a boy?” Joe asked. The odds were it would be a boy. They’d discussed it once and Pa had said there hadn’t been any girls in the Cartwright family for at least three generations, and maybe more.

“If we have a boy, I want to name him Benjamin Llywelyn for his grandfathers. Bronwen wants to name him Adam Stoddard Cartwright, Jr. I’m still working on changing her mind.”

“You won’t,” Bronwen said from the doorway. “He’s going to be named for his father. We can name the second son for his grandfathers.”

“Older Brother’s very stubborn,” Joe said with a grin.

“So am I,” Bronwen said, and winked at Joe. “Dinner is ready.”

“Good, ‘cause I’m starved,” Hoss said with a big grin as he stood up. Adam offered Bronwen his arm and they led the way to the dining room.

Adam seated Bronwen at the foot of the rectangular table and then moved to the head. His brothers sat on either side of him while Ben and Hop Sing sat by Bronwen. Hoss grinned when he saw the glazed ham in front of Adam along with bowls of fluffy mashed potatoes, pickled beets and green beans.

They all bowed their heads but Joe was startled when Adam, rather than Pa, blessed the food. But this is Adam’s house so it’s right he should be the one to say grace, Joe told himself.

After they’d passed around the food, Ben said, “I suppose we’ll be coming here for Adam’s birthday.”

Seeing his wife’s stricken expression, Adam said, “Uh, I forgot to tell Bronwen my birthday is the fourteenth. But I don’t want a big party, Sweetheart. Just a dinner with all of us and the McKarens. And Paul Martin if he can come.”

“I help, Missy Bronwen,” Hop Sing said quickly.

“Thank you, Hop Sing,” Bronwen said, smiling at him. “Kerra and I appreciate your offer.”

As the men drove back to the ranch house a little before sundown, Joe remarked, “Adam and Bronwen seem real happy in their house.”

“They sure do,” Hoss agreed. “Adam is a lucky feller; he has a pretty wife and in a couple of months he’s gonna be a pa.”

‘Now, that’s gonna take some gittin’ used to,” Joe said with a grin. “Hearin’ Adam called ‘Pa’.”

“I, for one, can hardly wait to be called ‘Grandpa’,” Ben said with a beaming smile.

“Say, Pa, do you think the baby will be named after you and Bronwen’s father, or Adam, Jr.?” Hoss asked.

“I think I’d put my money on Adam, Jr.,” Ben said with a little smile.

“Not me,” Joe said emphatically. “I know just how stubborn Older Brother can be.”

“Looks like it snowed during the night, but just a couple of inches. Not enough to prevent anyone from attending my birthday dinner,” Adam announced as he tied back the bedroom curtains and looked out the bay window.

“Snow!” Bronwen squealed, grabbing her robe and waddling to the window as fast as she could, not bothering with her slippers. “Oh, it’s beautiful! It looks like boiled icing on a cake.”

Adam grinned at the delight on her face. “I told Jake that I wouldn’t be at the logging camp today so you and I can build a small snowman this morning,” he said with a wink. He walked over and picked up her slippers, and then carried them to the window seat. “Right now, you need to put these on so you don’t catch cold.”

“Aye, aye, Captain,” she said, giving him a mock salute, and he rolled his eyes.

“You won’t be so chipper when your throat is sore and your nose is red and swollen from being blown so often,” he scolded.

“Too right,” she said, sliding her feet into the slippers, and he bent down and kissed her before heading to the barn and his chores.

As Bronwen and Kerra prepared breakfast, Bronwen said enthusiastically, “Adam said we could build a snowman this morning.”

“You should have time this morning before we need to start getting ready for the dinner party,” Kerra said, amused at Bronwen’s enthusiasm. “I guess you’ve never made one before.”

“I’ve never even seen snow before except in pictures,” Bronwen replied, her eyes alight with excitement. “It’s so pristine and so white.”

“It’s clean and white when it first falls, but is doesn’t stay that way,” Kerra said wryly. “When I was a little girl, I liked to make snow angels.”

“What are they?” Bronwen asked curiously.

“Not something an expectant mother can do,” Kerra said with a grin. “You lie down in the snow and move your arms and legs. When you stand up, you see the outline of an angel. But it would be too hard for you to get back up again.”

“I guess it would be,” Bronwen said with a giggle.

As soon as Bronwen and Kerra washed and dried the breakfast things, Bronwen hurried over to the coat rack and put on her thick white wool scarf, wrapping it around her face and throat, and then Adam helped her into her wool cloak with its dolman sleeves. She started to reach for the pretty sealskin muff he’d bought her when they were in San Francisco, but he shook his head.

“You need something to wear on your hands,” he said, frowning just a little.

Kerra had been watching and said, “She can use my mittens. They’ll keep her hands warm.”

“Thank you,” Bronwen said. While she put on the mittens, Adam put on his barn coat, muffler, and gloves, and then they waked onto the porch. The sunlight on the pure white snow was dazzling and Bronwen smiled joyfully.

“Snow can be slippery, so give me your arm,” Adam said. “We’ll take it slow and careful down the steps.”

“Stone the crows! I’m not an invalid!” Bronwen exclaimed.

“Stone the crows?” Adam repeated with a raised eyebrow. “I haven’t heard that one before.” He chuckled. “It doesn’t sound very ladylike.” She stuck out her tongue, which prompted him to lean down and kiss her until she was breathless. “I know you’re not an invalid, but you’re ungainly these days and I don’t want you to slip,” he said softly.

“I’m getting tired of feeling like a beached whale, but I’m sorry for being cross. Forgive me?” she asked contritely, and he dimpled.

“You know I do,” he replied before kissing her again.

As soon as her feet were on the ground, she pulled off a mitten and touched the snow. “It’s so cold,” she said, quickly slipping her mitten back on.

“Didn’t you think it would be?” Adam asked, one eyebrow raised and one corner of his mouth lifted up in a crooked grin.

“Yes, but I didn’t realize just how cold,” she replied. “So, how do we make a snowman?”

“I’m an idiot!” he stated in disgust. “I forgot you can’t bend over to roll the snow into a ball. But you can make the snowman’s face and decorate him.”

“Right,” she said. “I’ll just watch you now.”

“It was Hoss’s mama who helped me build my first snowman,” Adam said with a wistful smile as he began rolling the snowball that would be the body. “She and Pa and I spent the winter living in her little house in Illinois before we headed west. The first day it snowed, when I came home from school she suggested we build a snowman.” His smile grew broader as he added, “We built a snow papa, a snow mama, and a snow boy. Pa was sure surprised when he came home from work and saw them.”

Adam had never talked about his childhood, so Bronwen treasured the memory he was sharing now. To encourage him, she said, “I may never have built a snowman, but I built lots of sandcastles every summer at Bondi Beach. Bryn’s and mine were never as elaborate as Rhys’. Tad said he should have known Rhys was going to be an engineer.” Adam grinned at that.

“I taught Hoss to build a snowman almost as soon as he could walk. When he was older, we used to build the most elaborate snowmen we could. We’d dress the snowman with one of our mufflers and maybe one of our old caps.” He grinned broadly as he added, “One year we gave him Pa’s pipe. Pa didn’t appreciate that too much, so he whittled a pipe from a piece of firewood and we used it instead.” He straightened up and said, “Voila! Here’s the snowman’s body.”

“Could you make a snow woman instead of a snowman?” Bronwen asked.

“Sure,” he replied with a grin. “Any ideas on what you’ll use for her face?”

“I thought a pinecone for a nose,” she said and he smiled. “Then I could quarter an apple and use one quarter for her mouth.”

“Nice and red,” he said with a wink. “What about eyes?”

“Buttons, and then I thought I’d give her my old blue gingham apron,” Bronwen added. “I’ll have to think about what to put on her head.”

When Hop Sing arrived a little before lunch to help with the birthday dinner, he smiled at the snow woman, wearing Bronwen’s apron and one of Kerra’s mob caps.

Adam stayed in the library while Hop Sing and the two women cooked, dusted, and polished. After a couple of hours, Bronwen joined him in exile.

“I was told to sit down and put my feet up,” she said as she did just that. Maegan had been stretched out in front of a window, soaking up the sun, but after stretching, she walked over to where Bronwen was sitting and jumped gracefully onto what was left of her lap. As Adam watched, Maegan began moving the claws on her front paws in and out. It looked exactly as though she was kneading bread dough.

“It’s too bad you and Kerra couldn’t put Maegan to work on baking day, kneading the bread dough for you,” he remarked with a grin and Bronwen chuckled.

“Are you having a good birthday, Cariad?” she asked him.

He came over and sat on the arm of her chair before replying, “I certainly am. I already have the two gifts I wanted most. You,” and he leaned over and kissed her, “and our little one.” He spread one of his hands across her belly. “She certainly is active now,” he said.

“I think as she grows, it’s harder to get comfortable,” Bronwen replied. “I’m so enormous now that I don’t see how I can get any bigger over the next two months. I mentioned that to Kerra, but she just smiled,” Bronwen said with a sigh. Adam didn’t see how she could get any bigger either, but decided it would be wiser not to comment.

“After you’ve rested, would you like to go for a walk?” he asked instead, and she nodded.

Adam’s family was the first to arrive that afternoon, but the McKarens drove into the yard right behind them.

“What’s that?” Joe asked as Todd removed a large object from the back of the McKaren’s surrey.

“Something Adam and Bronwen will need when their baby is Andy’s age,’ Todd said with a grin.

“It’s Andy’s highchair,” Davy volunteered since Joe still looked baffled.

“The one you and Hoss used is up in our attic,” Ben said with a smile. “I’ll take that that inside for you, Todd,” he offered, and Todd handed him the highchair.

Ben, Virginia and the children headed for the house while the others took care of the horses. Paul Martin arrived while they were giving the horses some hay and Hoss offered to look after the doctor’s horse, an offer Paul accepted gratefully.

Kerra answered Paul’s knock and Adam came to greet his old friend as he was hanging up his coat.

“Glad to see you could make it, Paul,” Adam said with a warm smile as he shook the older man’s hand. “Bronwen is taking Ginny on a tour of the house and Pa is entertaining the boys in the drawing room. Would you like a tour, or would you rather join Pa?”

“You can take Todd and me on a tour when he gets here. In the meantime, why don’t we join your father,” Paul suggested.

“Howdy, Dr. Martin,” Davy said when they entered the drawing room. Paul smiled to see Ben bouncing little Andy on one knee. “Guess what?” Davy continued. “Mrs. Cartwright said she made Mr. Cartwright a chocolate cake for his birthday.”

“That sounds delicious,” Paul commented with a smile as he sat in one of the tub chairs and stretched out his hands toward the blaze in the Franklin stove.

The others finished up in the barn and Adam took Paul and Todd on a quick tour of the house before they all gathered in the dining room. At first, everyone concentrated on the delicious pot roast with potatoes, carrots and onions, but then the men began to talk about how for the first time since before the Civil War the Democrats had control of the House of Representatives.

“I’m not really surprised,” Adam said. ‘Even traveling abroad I heard about the scandals in the Grant administration.” Then he happened to glance at the foot of the table. Clearing his throat he said, “But, uh, I’m afraid this topic of conversation doesn’t have much appeal for the ladies. Have any of you read the book our old friend Sam Clemens wrote where he talks about his time in Virginia City?” He earned grateful smiles from both Bronwen and Virginia for steering the conversation away from politics.

The dinner conversation was lively and flowed easily. Only Paul noticed that Ben said little. As they moved to the drawing room for Adam’s cake, he heard Ben say he’d join them in minute and then take his coat from the rack. Something told Paul his old friend wasn’t going to visit the outhouse, so he made his own excuse to Bronwen and Adam, then grabbed his coat and walked onto the porch.

“It’s a cold night to be stargazing,” he said quietly to Ben, who reluctantly faced him. After a moment, Paul added, “Sometimes talking helps, Ben.”

Ben slowly nodded, but then turned to look up at the stars again as he spoke. “When Adam was young, I had very conflicted feelings about his birthday. I rejoiced at the anniversary of his birth because he was the most precious thing in my life, but at the same time, I felt such anger and such pain at the memory of Liz’s death.” He turned back to Paul then. “Liz and I were so young and so much in love; we had such great plans for our future together. We were going to head west and raise our family—we both wanted lots of children. There was some problem with her pregnancy and the doctor made her spend the last couple of weeks in bed. But when you are young, you don’t really believe that bad things are going to happen to you. I never really thought there would be a problem with her childbirth. I waited impatiently in the parlor with her father until I heard that thin bleating cry and knew our child was born. I remember dashing up the stairs, wanting to see if we had a son or a daughter. I was not prepared for what I saw.”

Paul placed a hand on his friend’s shoulder, squeezing it comfortingly, and Ben continued. “I’d never seen so much blood. The sheets were soaked.” He closed his eyes and he could see the scene as vividly as though it had happened yesterday, instead of thirty-eight years earlier. After a moment, he continued in a voice that was only a little shaky. “She was so weak but she opened her eyes when I said her name. I could barely make out her words, even kneeling down by her.” Ben paused for a moment and then, looking into his friend’s eyes and seeing his compassion, Ben took a deep breath and continued. “She- she asked me if I saw our Adam, and then she said his face was as sweet as the cherubs on the music box I’d given her. She made me promise that I’d take him and follow my dream. Her life slipped quietly away as I played her music box for her.”

He took a deep breath and then said quietly, “Seeing Bronwen, who’s a very petite woman just like Liz was, brought it all back. Adam loves Bronwen as much as I loved Liz, and I am afraid that he will have to suffer that same devastating loss. And it won’t be his loss alone. I’ve come to love Bronwen as a daughter.”

Paul said carefully, “You know I can’t make you any guarantees, Ben, but I will do my utmost to ensure Bronwen survives her childbirth. She’s a strong, healthy young woman, and she is following my advice, as well as the advice of her own father, to go for a daily walk and to eat sensibly. I really believe she’ll be fine.” Then he added with a ghost of a smile, “We’d best rejoin the others before they wonder what’s become of us.”

Chapter 7
“Adam, I have an idea to propose to you,” Hoss said one Sunday in early December as the Cartwrights gathered for Sunday dinner at Adam and Bronwen’s house.

“I’m listening,” Adam said before lifting a forkful of Bronwen’s Teisen Nionod to his mouth.

“You said you and Bronwen are gonna stay at the International after Christmas until the baby’s born,” Hoss said and Adam nodded. “What are you gonna do about your livestock and Bronwen’s kitties?”

“I was going to bring the livestock back to the ranch,” Adam said slowly. “I guess I forgot about your cats, Sweetheart, but we can put them in their cages and bring them to the ranch.”

“I have a better idea,” Hoss said. “I’ll come stay here while you’re gone and take care of the livestock and the kitties. It’ll be better for your house if it’s not empty while you’re gone.”

“Oh, thank you, Hoss!” Bronwen said, beaming at him. “Maegan has gotten used to living in the house and I’d hate to put her back in the barn.”

“Just a minute, Sweetheart,” Adam said. “Hoss, we’ll probably be gone the entire month of January. We won’t come back until it’s safe for the baby to travel. You’d get awfully lonely here by yourself all that time.”

Kerra had come in to bring more biscuits, and now she spoke up. “He wouldn’t have to be alone. I could stay as well. Hoss can take care of the animals and I’ll take care of the house.”

“Are you sure, ma’am? Uh, Kerra?” Hoss asked.

“Yes, I’m sure,” Kerra said. “I know how to play checkers and there are plenty of books for us to read. If we get sick of each other’s company and the weather isn’t bad we could visit your family or the McKarens.”

“We sure could,” Hoss said with a grin. “What do you say, Older Brother?”

“I say if you both don’t mind, then I think it’s an excellent idea. Thank you both,” Adam replied.

Just then Joe, who was facing the dining room window, said, “Looks like a storm is headed our way.”

Hoss turned around so he could see and said, “Yeah, we need to finish dinner and be on our way.” His plate was nearly clean and he quickly ate the last forkful. The others also begin to eat quickly.

“I’ve made Eve’s Pudding for dessert,” Bronwen said, a bit taken aback by how quickly her in-laws and Hop Sing were eating their dinner.

“Wish I could have some, Bronwen,” Hoss said, “but we need to be on our way so we can beat the storm. If you’ll excuse me, I’ll go hitch up the team.” Without waiting for a reply, the big man rose to his feet and headed for the coat rack.

Joe hastily swallowed the last bite on his plate and hurried after his brother, stopping only to say, “Thanks for dinner, Bronwen. It was delicious.”

“I am sorry we have to leave so abruptly, my dear,” Ben said to his daughter-in-law, “but after you’ve seen a blizzard you’ll understand.” Then he said to his first-born, “Have you tied a line between the house and the barn?”

“There’s the clothesline, but I need to extend the line to connect it to the barn,” Adam said, pushing his chair back and standing up while Ben did the same. “Kerra,” Adam called and she came in from the kitchen. “Kerra, it looks like we’re going to have a storm so I would like for you to bring in plenty of wood from the woodpile.”

Kerra nodded and Bronwen said firmly, “I’ll help.” When the others started to protest, she said in the same determined tone, “I may not be able to carry much, but I can still help.”

Adam looked as though he wanted to argue but Kerra said quickly, “I appreciate the help.”

Reluctantly, Adam said to Bronwen and Kerra, “Don’t worry about the dishes now; you can wash up when we have plenty of wood in the house. After you fill the wood box, then you can put the extra in the washhouse.” With that, he and Ben hurried over to the coat rack and quickly put on their coats, mufflers, and hats before walking outside, followed by Hop Sing.

“I guess we’d better bring in the wood,” Bronwen said, standing up and going to get her cloak.

About two hours later Adam had finished extending the clothesline, and he’d brought the horses and milk cow into the barn and given them feed and water. The women had brought in plenty of wood and washed and dried the dinner dishes. Now the three of them were in the library: Kerra was knitting mittens for Bronwen, who was knitting a little hat for the baby, while Adam worked on the Ponderosa’s account books. Suddenly, the sunlight was gone, just as if someone had snuffed out a candle, and a howling wind began buffeting the house. Maegan hid under Bronwen’s chair, and Bronwen looked in alarm from her husband to her friend.

“If you wondered what a blizzard was like,” Adam said, “this is your answer.” He quickly lit the lamp on the desk and then glanced at the clock on the mantle. “They should have made it back to the ranch house safely,” he stated, and the relief in his voice was obvious. Bronwen got up and walked to the front window, where normally she could see the juniper saplings, but now all she could see was the blowing snow.

“We need to close the shutters,” Adam said, standing up and walking over to one of the windows. The three of them walked through the house, closing the interior shutters in each room to keep out the freezing cold. Then Adam, trailed by the women who were trailed by Maegan, carried wood to the library’s fireplace and built up the fire there. Even with the shutters closed, Bronwen could still hear the howling wind outside, and she shivered a little at the eerie sound.

“Why don’t we play a game?” Kerra suggested. “Do you like Twenty Questions?”

“I think that’s a wonderful idea,” Adam said, and he and Kerra both looked at Bronwen.

“Too right,” she said. “Why don’t you start, Kerra?”

Bronwen concentrated hard on the game, trying to blot out the hideous sound of the wind, pounding and tearing at the house. When they tired of Twenty Questions, Adam got his guitar and they sang hymns. When the clock on the mantle chimed five o’clock, Adam put down his guitar and said, “I need to go milk Buttercup.”

“And we’ll start supper,” Bronwen said. “Oh, I have some meat scraps for the kitties.”

“You’d better put them in a napkin so I can stick them in my pocket,” Adam said. “The way that wind is blowing, it’s going to be just about impossible to carry anything. I’ll try and bring the milk, but I have to use one hand to hold onto to the line so I don’t wander off and get lost in the storm.” As he said those words, he saw his wife’s eyes open very wide and her expression grew fearful. “Don’t worry, Sweetheart; I’ve lived through these blizzards ever since I was seven years old and I know to be careful,” he said in a reassuring tone.

Bronwen watched as he opened the backdoor and stepped into the swirling snow. She couldn’t even see the barn and could just barely make out the clothesline.

“I’ll put the kettle on,” Kerra said. “I think we could all use a cup of tea.”

“I’ll make some rarebit,” Bronwen said. “We can have that and the pudding for supper.”

She listened for the sound of the backdoor opening while she prepared the rarebit and after what seemed an eternity, she finally heard it. She ran to the hallway and saw Adam. His face was red from the cold and he was covered in snow. He smiled and held out the milk pail, saying, “I think there’s enough for your tea. I’d like a cup myself in a minute.”

“And the animals are all right?” she asked as she took the cold pail with the half-frozen milk.

“We built the barn just as snug as the house,” Adam said with one of his crooked grins. “They’re fine, and your cats were happy to get their table scraps,” he added as he brushed snow off his coat.

In a few minutes, Adam joined the women in the kitchen, his face and ears still red from the cold. He accepted a cup of hot, sweetened tea with a smile and sat down at the kitchen table. After taking a swallow, he said, “I’m letting the fire in the library grow cold. We’ll just keep one going in here. Since your room is next to this one, you should be warm enough, Kerra.”

“Oh, what about Maegan?” Bronwen exclaimed, looking at the little cat, curled up in front of the stove. “I just realized that we can’t put her outside to do her business tonight.”

Adam frowned and then said slowly, “I’ll start a fire in the stove in the washhouse. The tile floor there will be easiest to clean and I’ve got some old newspapers I can put on the floor as well. She’ll have to be in that room all night.”

“I suppose that’s the best solution,” Bronwen said. “Poor Maegan. She’ll be lonely.” Adam rolled his eyes but the women didn’t notice. “The rarebit is ready, and we may as well eat in here where it’s warm.”

“I’ll set the table,” Kerra said, moving to get the plates from the kitchen dresser while Adam got the silverware.

“Doesn’t the wind ever stop?” Bronwen asked plaintively as they ate the toasted bread and cheese and drank more tea.

“Sorry, Sweetheart, but I’m afraid the wind won’t stop until the blizzard is over,” Adam said gently.

“How- how long does a blizzard last?” Bronwen asked.

“Sometimes they last several hours but they may last a day or even two,” Adam replied.

“If you keep busy, you don’t notice the wind as much,” Kerra added, seeing the horrified expression on her friend’s face. “I’m afraid you won’t be able to go on your walks until the storm is over.”

“I’ll just walk inside the house,” Bronwen replied. “Into each room and up and down the stairs. That way I’ll still get my exercise.”

Just after breakfast the next morning while Bronwen and Kerra washed and dried the dishes and Adam put them away, Bronwen noticed something was different. She couldn’t place it for a moment, and then she realized: It was silent. “The wind has stopped!”

“You’re right,” Kerra said and the three of them smiled.

“I’m going to open the shutters and let the sunlight in,” Adam said, standing up and stretching.

As soon as the shutters were opened, Bronwen saw the sun was shining brightly and there wasn’t a cloud in the azure sky. Then she looked at the yard. Everything was white and the snow woman was nearly buried in the new snow. She could barely make out where Adam had shoveled a path to the barn and realized the snow must be at least a foot deep and probably more.

“It might be better if you keep up your indoor walks,” Adam said as he stood beside her and put an arm around her. “Some of those snowdrifts are nearly as tall as you are.”

“I can walk to the barn using your path,” she said, turning to look up at him. “I just want to get out of the house for a bit.”

“Yeah, you do get cabin fever when you’re cooped up like this,” he said, grinning at her. “I’ll walk with you.”

“I’ll clean up the washhouse,” Kerra said, wrinkling up her nose.

One afternoon about a week later, Joe rode up to the house. Bronwen and Kerra were hanging the laundry to dry in the washhouse and didn't hear his knock so he opened the front door and walked inside calling Bronwen’s name.

“That’s Joe,” Bronwen said to Kerra. “Just a minute, Joe,” she called. Then she said to Kerra, “Could you make some coffee? I know he must be half frozen.” Kerra nodded and Bronwen hurried as fast as she could in her condition to greet her brother-in-law.

“G’day, Joe,” she said with a smile. “Kerra is making you some coffee; come into the drawing room and warm up.”

“Coffee sounds wonderful,” Joe said with a big grin as he hung up his coat, hat and muffler. He looked at his sister-in-law and thought to himself, I don’t see how the baby can wait for another month to be born. Poor Bronwen! Before following her to the drawing room, he took an envelope from his coat pocket. He saw her cat was curled up in front of the Franklin stove, but as soon as the cat saw him, she ran from the room.

Joe watched Bronwen slowly lower her bulk onto the Chesterfield and then sat beside her. “I have something for you,” he said with a warm smile. “Pa sent me to town and there was a letter from New South Wales for Mrs. Adam Cartwright. I figured it was about your newest nephew or niece so I came straight here.” He handed her the envelope and smiled at her joyous expression.

“Do you mind, Joe?” she asked and he shook his head.

“Not at all. You go right ahead and read,” he replied. “I’ll just sit here and warm up.”

She recognized Bryn’s handwriting and tore it open.

November 19, 1874

Dear Bronwen,

Vickie was safely delivered of a son about an hour ago. I will admit to you that I am disappointed not to have a daughter, but Vickie and the baby are both well and I am reminding myself that’s what’s important. We hadn’t really thought about names for a boy because we were so hopeful that this time it would be a girl. I won’t mail this until I can tell you the baby’s name.

I know it takes about a month for my letters to reach you, so when you read this, you’ll be getting near your time. Vickie and I both pray that you will have a healthy baby. Maybe you and Adam will be lucky and you’ll get a little girl.

We are all in good health. Jamie has lost his two front teeth so Billy and Charlie tease him about his lisp. Arthur no longer needs nappies and that’s a good thing now that the new baby has arrived.

That’s all the news I can think of right now. I’ll be looking forward to a letter from you telling me about the birth of my new niece or nephew.

Your loving brother,
Bryn

P.S. I said I wouldn’t send this until I could tell you the baby’s name. We decided on Michael Paul.

“Looks like it was good news,” Joe said as Bronwen folded the letter and put it back in the envelope.

“Too right! I have a new nephew,” she replied with a smile.

“That’s wonderful,” Joe exclaimed. “Oh, wait a minute. Didn’t you say your brother was hoping for a girl?”

“Yes, but instead he got a fifth son,” Bronwen said with a wink.

“Fifth?” Joe said and whistled. “Looks like boys run in both our families.” Bronwen nodded. “Gosh, I know what it’s like havin’ two older brothers, but I can’t imagine what it would be like havin’ four!” Joe shook his head a little at the thought.

“Neither can I,” Bronwen said with a grin, and Joe looked at her in surprise.

“Are you the youngest?” he asked. At her nod, he said, “I never knew that.”

“If you think it was hard being the little brother with two older brothers, I’m sure it was even worse being the little sister,” Bronwen said, and after thinking about it for a minute, Joe slowly nodded. “Rhys wasn’t quite two years older so I wanted to tag after him and his friends but they would always tell me to go away, that they didn’t want to play with a girl.”

Joe grinned a little at that, and Kerra brought in his coffee then. Bronwen poured him a cup and after he took a sip, he asked, “How much older is your other brother?”

“Bryn is nine years my senior,” Bronwen replied. “He taught me to swim and he would build sandcastles with me when we went to the beach. Sometimes he and one of his friends would play croquet with me and my best friend, Emily.” She smiled as she added, “They’d even let us win.” Her expression grew wistful as she continued. “Bryn married when I was sixteen and moved to his sheep station in the western part of New South Wales. Broken Hill is Back of Bourke.” Seeing Joe’s blank look, she quickly said, “I mean the back of beyond. It would take as long to travel from Sydney to Broken Hill as it did to travel to San Francisco.”

“Really?” Joe said in surprise.

“Too right. Your country and mine are both new and they both have frontiers that are being settled. Bryn moving to Broken Hill to start a sheep station is the same as Pa moving here to start a cattle station.”

“Station? Oh, I guess that’s what you call a ranch,” Joe said with a grin. His expression sobered as he added, “I bet you must miss Bryn.”

“Yes, I do miss him,” Bronwen said sadly, and Joe realized they had more in common than he’d ever realized.

He said quietly, “I don’t know if Adam told you, but he was away from home when I was small. First, he lived in San Francisco with friends of Pa’s for almost a year being tutored so he would pass the examination to get into Harvard. I was about four then. He was back home for a few months, but then he was gone for four years. Nowadays, he could have taken the train back to the ranch over the summer vacation, but not back then.” He paused and then said slowly, “My mama died not long before Adam left for Harvard and I was afraid he’d gone away forever like her.”

“Yes, that must have been very hard on you,” Bronwen said gently, and Joe nodded, seeing the sympathy in her eyes.

“After a while,” he continued, “I got used to it being just me and Pa and Hoss. And, of course, Hop Sing. I gotta admit that when Adam first came back from college, I didn’t like the way Pa and Hoss, even Hop Sing, made a big fuss over him. Guess I was jealous,” he admitted, glancing quickly at his sister-in-law to gauge her reaction.

“I think that’s natural,” Bronwen said calmly. “After all, Adam must have been almost a stranger to you.”

“Yeah, he was. He wrote to us regularly, but that’s not the same thing. You know, I think I was a stranger to him, too.” Bronwen nodded her understanding and Joe said, “I guess it was rough on Pa and Hoss, but Adam and I began to grow close again. Although we’re more likely to disagree than either of us is to get in an argument with Hoss.” Joe laughed a little and said, “Sorry. I’ve been talkin’ your ear off.”

“Not at all,” Bronwen said with a smile. “I think we’ve just gotten to know each other a little better. Would you like another cup of coffee?”

“No thanks,” Joe replied. “I’ve still got to deliver the mail to Pa. He’s probably wonderin’ where I am.” He hesitated a moment before adding, “I’m really glad we had a chance to talk today.”

As Joe rode back to the ranch house, he thought, I think I’m beginning to understand what Pa means when he says I shouldn’t judge a woman only by her looks.

As Christmas grew closer, both Cartwright households were busy preparing for the holiday. Adam made a wreath of pine branches for the front door and the two women decorated it with red bows made of scraps from Bronwen’s cherry-red wrapper. The three of them garlanded the staircase with more branches so the house was filled with the scent of pine.

Weather permitting, the two families would gather at the ranch house on Christmas Day. Adam and Bronwen would spend Christmas Eve together. Kerra was spending the holiday with her daughter and son-in-law on their ranch so it would just be the two of them.

Christmas Eve, Bronwen slowly lowered herself onto the Chesterfield and Adam sat beside her. They were silent, looking at their Christmas tree decorated with bows of red ribbon, strings of popcorn and a few glass ornaments Bronwen’s parents had sent them. Adam saw Bronwen smile wistfully and said softly, “A penny for your thoughts.”

“Oh, I was just thinking of Christmases when I was a girl. After we went caroling on Christmas Eve, we’d come back and drink tall glasses of iced lemon squash, uh, lemonade.” Then she giggled. “Imagine drinking ice-cold lemonade now.”

“Not very appetizing,” he said with a chuckle. “When I was a boy, we always had hot cocoa on Christmas Eve. It was a special treat.”

“That sounds wonderful. Hot cocoa on Christmas Eve should be one of our traditions,” she said with a tender smile.

“What other traditions did your family have?” he asked, putting an arm around her shoulders.

“My parents had one they brought with them from Llanelli, but we changed it just a bit. In Llanelli, the men would attend Plygain. That’s a church service at daybreak to welcome Christmas. The women stayed home to prepare Christmas dinner and the children would make toffee. My brothers and I would make our toffee after Christmas dinner. Mam told me that back in Llanelli, they would drop dollops of toffee in cold water to see the initials of their true-love.” Bronwen grinned as she added, “Mam confided that she made sure the initials were LD.”

Adam chuckled and then said, “Making toffee sounds like fun, and I think our children will enjoy that tradition. Tomorrow we can let Hoss and Joe discover their true-love’s initials.” He hesitated for a moment and then said softly, “I’m sorry Christmas here is nothing like your Christmases at home.”

“Wherever you are is home,” she replied gently and he leaned down to kiss her. Then speaking very seriously she added, “And I wouldn’t say Christmas here is nothing like Christmas back in Darlinghurst. The seasons may be different, but we are both celebrating the greatest gift God has given us—the gift of his Son. Besides,” she said with a smile, “we can make our own traditions for our family.”

“I’ll begin by making the hot cocoa,” he said with a wink. “You just sit here and prop your feet up,” he added as he moved the footstool by her.

He wasn’t gone long, but he saw she had dozed off. He sat in one of the tub chairs so as not to wake her, but Maegan had been sitting by Bronwen and she jumped down so she could go sit in Adam’s lap and that little movement woke Bronwen. She smiled at Adam and said, “The cocoa is ready?”

“Here you are,” he said, going to sit beside her.

After one sip she said, “This is delicious.”

When Adam finished his cocoa, he set his cup down on the table in front of the Chesterfield and turning to Bronwen, he said, “There’s another of my family’s traditions that I would like to make one of ours: Reciting the poem, A Visit from St. Nicholas. When I was very small, Pa would recite it to me before he read the Christmas story in Matthew and Luke. When I was older, I recited it to Hoss and Joe. Then when I went to college, Hoss took over and when I came home, Joe was reciting it. The last few years, Pa has been reciting it again.”

“Right. Let’s begin our tradition right now with you reciting the poem to me,” Bronwen said as she slowly sipped her cocoa and petted Maegan, who was perched on the arm of the Chesterfield.

She had never heard the poem before and laughed with delight as he recited it. When he finished, he said, “Before I read the Christmas story, let’s open our gifts.”

“Now, not Christmas morning?”

“I suggest a tradition where we allow our children to open one gift on Christmas Eve. I’m hoping that way we’ll be able to sleep a little later on Christmas morning.”

She laughed then saying, “I wouldn’t count on it, Cariad.”

“I’m not,” he replied with a rueful smile. Then he added, “This year I am the impatient one. I don’t want to wait to give you your gift.”

“And I want to give you yours,” she replied with a smile.

He got the gifts and handed hers to her first. She quickly tore through the wrappings and he watched her face carefully. “Oh, Cariad, you shouldn’t have,” she breathed at the sight of the amethyst and diamond earrings.

“Don’t worry, I included it in my budget,” he said with a grin. “I thought they’d go with your engagement ring.” She looked at the lovely ring he’d given her and smiled radiantly at him. “Now I’ll open mine,” he said with a dimpled grin.

She watched as he unwrapped his gift carefully and found a red muffler and some new handkerchiefs with his initials embroidered in the corners.

“I know it’s not much,” she said quietly, looking down. He gently tilted her face toward his and said softly, “Sweetheart, your love is the greatest gift you could give me.” He leaned down and captured her lips in a long sweet kiss.

Christmas morning Hoss woke before dawn just as he used to do when he was a boy. If I got up now, Pa and Hop Sing would scold me just like they used to do, he thought with a chuckle. He let him mind drift back to the first Christmas he could really remember. He was six years old and several months earlier Pa had come back from a journey with a new mama for him and Adam. Except Adam hadn’t wanted a new mama. He could remember how unhappy Adam had been, and Pa and Mama as well. But by Christmas all the tension in the family was gone. There was a new baby brother and Adam had accepted Mama as part of the family.

~ * ~ * ~

Christmas Eve, while Little Joe slept in his cradle near the fireplace, the other four Cartwrights decorated their Christmas tree.

“Don’t put your cow so close to my lamb,” Adam commanded Hoss. “We don’t want all the ornaments bunched together.”

“You’re not the boss of me,” Hoss muttered.

“Boys,” Pa said in a tone they both recognized.

“Here, mon petit,” Mama said gently, placing her arm about Hoss’s shoulders, “I think your cow would look perfect here.” Hoss smiled at her, and then when his parents weren’t looking, he stuck out his tongue at his older sibling, who merely rolled his eyes and tried to look superior.

However, as they sat side by side on the settee and strung the popcorn, the two boys began to enter into the Christmas spirit. Their baby brother was awake and so Adam suggested singing Christmas carols.

“Let’s sing Fa-la-la-la-la,” Hoss suggested with a big grin.

“Start us off, Adam,” Pa said as he worked on a third string of popcorn while sitting at the table.

“Why don’t you sing us a French carol, Belle-mère?” Adam asked after they’d sung Deck the Halls, We Wish You a Merry Christmas and Hark the Herald Angels Sing.

“Bien sûr,” she replied, smiling warmly. “My favorite carol is really German, but it has been translated into French, and I am sure it has also been translated into English. I will sing the first verse in French, and then why don’t all of you sing the next in English, n’est-ce-pas?” and they all nodded, curious which carol she would sing.

Holding Little Joe in the crook of her arm, Mama began to sing in her pleasant alto:

O douce nuit, belle nuit
C'est Noël aujourd'hui
Et pendant que les clochers joyeux
Carillonnent sous la voûte des cieux
Sous les toits des chaumières
On a le coeur bien heureux.

Adam and Hoss shared a smile with their pa as they all recognized the familiar melody. When Mama finished, the three of them began to sing the beloved carol:

Silent night, holy night,
Shepherds quake at the sight;
Glories stream from heaven afar,
Heavenly hosts sing Alleluia!
Christ the Savior is born,
Christ the Savior is born

~ * ~ * ~

Hoss didn’t want to remember the first Christmas after Mama died and Adam was away at college. He’d missed them both so much. Adam had finally come home from college so the family celebrated Christmas together again. Of course, it wasn’t exactly the same. He and Adam were too old to believe in Santa Claus anymore, but that hadn’t really mattered. What mattered was they were together.

Then Adam had left, and once again it was just the three of them celebrating Christmas. Adam would always send a letter and he’d make what he called a Christmas card and send it with the letter. But it wasn’t the same as having him here. But now Adam was back and this December 23 the four of them had set out to find the perfect Christmas tree just as they always had, except this year they’d found two trees: one for the ranch house and a smaller one for Adam and Bronwen’s house. Hoss had really missed having Adam help decorate the tree but today whole family, including Bronwen, would be together to exchange gifts and eat Christmas dinner.

Hoss loved opening gifts as much as he had when he was small, but what he liked most now was watching as Pa or Joe or Adam opened the gifts he’d given them. What he was most excited to see this Christmas was Bronwen’s face when she opened the gift he, Pa and Joe had given her. They knew how much the cold bothered her so with a little help from Kerra, they’d gone to San Francisco and bought Bronwen a sealskin cape. That should keep her warm, Hoss thought with a happy smile.

He saw the first pale light appear in the east and hurriedly got up and dressed. He was whistling merrily as he walked out the front door. Joe wasn’t far behind him and greeted his brother with a happy grin. They did their barn chores and were walking back to the house in high spirits when Hoss happened to look toward the mountains. He felt as though he’d been punched in the gut. Joe saw his grim expression and asked what was wrong.

“Look at the mountains,” Hoss replied bleakly. Joe did and his sunny mood evaporated. “We’d better tell Pa and Hop Sing,” Hoss then said reluctantly.

They found Hop Sing putting the platters of food on the table and their pa was just sitting down. Both men greeted Hoss and Joe with beaming smiles.

“Sit down. Sit down,” Ben said. “We want to be ready when Adam and Bronwen arrive.”

“Uh, Adam and Bronwen won’t be comin’ today,” Hoss said quietly. “There’s storm clouds over the mountains.”

For just a moment the two brothers saw the disappointment on their pa’s face, but then he said firmly, “All right, we knew this might happen. We’ll just wait and celebrate Christmas when Adam and Bronwen can join us. Right now, let’s eat quickly so we can prepare for the storm.”

After Adam and Bronwen went to bed on Christmas Eve, she was awakened by the baby kicking. She tried to lie still beside Adam because she knew he woke at the slightest movement, and her thoughts turned to her parents’ home in Darlinghurst. I wish we weren’t separated by a vast ocean because I know you miss me just as much as I miss you. This is the first Christmas we haven’t spent together. I thought of you both as I hung the beautiful ornaments you sent for our Christmas tree. She smiled as she thought, You’ll be so pleased to know Adam wants to continue the tradition of making toffee on Christmas Day. We’re going to spend Christmas with Adam’s family. If you could meet them, I know you would like them as much I do. Her expression grew wistful as she thought, You’ll both be in my thoughts on Boxing Day. No one celebrates it here in the States. Adam and his family didn’t even know what I was talking about when I asked what they did to celebrate it. Kerra said she remembered it from when she was a girl living in Cornwall, but hasn’t celebrated it since then.

The baby kicked very hard then, and she gave a little gasp. Adam said in a sleepy voice, “You all right?”

“Yes, the baby is just restless. In a hurry for Christmas morning,” she added with a smile.

“I remember Hoss and I would wake up very early and then have to wait until Pa gave us permission to get up,” Adam said, and she heard his smile. “Back then, we shared a bed and we would lie side by side in the dark and try to guess what Santa Claus had brought us.”

“That sounds like fun,” she said, reaching for his hand. They were quiet and Adam soon drifted back to sleep.

Christmas morning Bronwen hurried dressing since she was cooking breakfast on her own. Hop Sing had been raising a goose and was planning to serve it for Christmas dinner. (Bronwen had helped feed the goose and she was a little uncomfortable eating an animal she’d come to know. On the other hand, the goose had a vicious temper so she was able to overcome her scruples.) Since they would be eating a huge dinner, she only fixed Adam bacon and fried potatoes. (Now that it was winter, Hop Sing’s hens had stopped laying so there’d be no more eggs until spring.) Then she made toast for both of them. (Hop Sing had shown her how to make sourdough bread, which didn’t need eggs, and had given her some starter when she and Adam moved to their own house.)

Bronwen heard Adam come in the backdoor and began dishing up the food. When he came into the dining room, she greeted him with a happy smile that wilted at his somber visage.

“What’s wrong?” she asked and he heard the anxiety in her voice.

“Nothing’s wrong,” he said reassuringly. “We’ll just have to postpone celebrating Christmas with my family.”

“A blizzard?” she asked, her disappointment obvious in her expression and tone.

“I’m afraid so,” he said. “Say, you look so glum that you’ll have me thinking you don’t want to spend time alone with me,” he teased.

“Oh Adam,” she giggled before standing tiptoe to kiss him. When the kiss ended, she said, “I need to bring in the tea service and coffeepot, and then we can have breakfast.”

“I’ll get the coffeepot,” he offered.

“I didn’t make a big breakfast because I thought we’d be eating a big dinner,” she explained as he seated her at the dining room table.

“It’s fine,” he said reassuringly as he sat down.

After he blessed the food, he began to eat, smiling just a little as he watched her nibble her buttered toast spread lavishly with raspberry jam.

“What shall we do today?” she asked him.

“Oh, we can sing Christmas carols and make your Christmas toffee. And we could read A Christmas Carol aloud. You can be the females and children.”

“That sounds like fun,” she said with a smile. “And we could play some games.”

While he brought in plenty of wood, she washed and dried the breakfast dishes. Then he started the fire in the drawing room while she got some smoked meat, which was stored in the unheated mud room, and put it on to roast for their dinner. They were singing Christmas carols when the blizzard hit. He saw her shudder slightly at the howling wind but she continued singing.

They had a wonderful time reading A Christmas Carol and then after dinner Adam said with a smile, “Now you can show me how to make your Christmas toffee.”

“Just as soon as we clean up,” she said with a wink and he followed her into the kitchen.

When they finished the dishes, Bronwen said, “If you look in the pantry, you’ll find a lemon. You can squeeze the juice from the lemon while I mix the boiling water and sugar.”

While searching for the lemon, Adam frowned at the way supplies were arranged higgledy-piggledy. He didn’t see how the women could find anything.

After he squeezed the juice from the lemon, he offered to take over the job of mixing the water and sugar so Bronwen could sit down.

“All right, but you have to keep stirring constantly. You mustn’t let it scorch.”

“Aye-aye, Captain,” Adam said with a brisk salute, and Bronwen responded by rolling her eyes.

Once the sugar had all been dissolved, Adam watched as Bronwen removed the saucepan from the fire and mixed in the lemon juice and some butter and then set it back on the fire. As she smeared butter on a large platter, she said, “Tad and Mam told me that when they were children, the kitchen hearth would be scrubbed and then greased with butter. The toffee would be poured on it and the whole family would butter their hands and pull the toffee.”

“Pull it?” Adam repeated, arching one eyebrow.

“Yes, that’s the fun part,” Bronwen said, smiling at him. “You pull it until it’s golden yellow, and then you cut it into smaller pieces.” She added thoughtfully, “I’ve never done it before with just two people.”

When toffee was ready, they buttered their hands and she pulled off a piece of the toffee. Adam grabbed a piece twice as big and giggling she said, “No, no, Cariad. Not so much.”

After they’d been pulling for a while, Adam stated, “Sweetheart, I think we’re going to be pulling toffee all afternoon.”

She frowned just a little, saying, “We should have waited until the family was all together. Well, we can throw the rest out.”

“No,” he said with a wry smile. “If I can chop firewood and row a boat, I can certainly pull this toffee.” Then he winked at her.

December 26, Bronwen woke to the sound of the howling wind. Adam was getting dressed, but he saw her involuntary shiver and sat down beside her, reaching for her closest hand and enfolding it in his own. She smiled at him weakly.

“I know I shouldn’t let it bother me,” she said softly.

“I understand,” he said, leaning over and kissing her. When they broke apart, he said, “Kerra is right. The trick is to keep your mind occupied with other things.”

“Right now, I need to be occupied with getting dressed and fixing your breakfast,” she stated with a real smile.

After all their morning chores were finished, Adam suggested they play cribbage, and the game helped to keep Bronwen from thinking about the blizzard. After lunch, he offered to read to her while she caught up with her mending and darning. She sat on the Chesterfield in front of the Franklin stove and he moved the table to make room for her footstool. He hadn’t read long before he noticed she had fallen asleep. He smiled as he carefully moved the pair of his socks she was darning. Then he got a pillow to place behind her head. Once he thought she was comfortable, he decided to work on a project that would be a surprise gift for her.

Adam checked on Bronwen before he went to take care of the animals and she was still sleeping. Poor Sweetheart. You must be exhausted. I’m glad our little one is letting you sleep. He smiled just a little when he thought how pleased she would be at his surprise.

He was hanging his coat and muffler on the hook by the backdoor in the mud room, his face and ears red from the cold, when Bronwen appeared in the doorway. Instead of greeting him with a smile, she was frowning.

“Adam Cartwright, did you reorganize my pantry?” she asked in a dangerously quiet voice.

“Yes,” he replied with a complacent smile. “It was total chaos so I thought I’d help you out by bringing some logical order to it.”

“You thought you’d help me,” she repeated in the same ominously mild tone that was beginning to make him uneasy. “It never occurred to you that I liked the arrangement the way it was?”

“What arrangement? I told you it was chaos,” he replied testily.

“It may have seemed like chaos to you but it wasn’t to me,” she snapped. “As far as I’m concerned, it’s chaos now.” She stopped and he could tell she was trying to control her temper, which irritated him. She was the one in the wrong. Here he’d been nice enough to impose a logical order on her mess, and she had the gall to take him to task for it!

“I know you like everything to be neat and orderly,” she stated, still obviously struggling to remain calm. “Kerra and I work hard to keep the house as perfect and well-organized as you’d wish. But I think I have the right to keep my pantry as I prefer.”

“How can anyone prefer anarchy to order?” he asked, his tone betraying his exasperation.

“Oh you are so smug and infuriating!” she sputtered, standing as tall as she could, which was still a foot shorter, and scowling up at him. “Just because you prefer something to be one way, then obviously that has to be the best way!”

He started to snap back at her when his innate sense of justice stopped the words on his tongue. “You’re right,” he said quietly. “It never occurred to me that you actually preferred the pantry the way it was.” She glared at him suspiciously and her frown was so ferocious that he couldn’t stop from grinning. “I surrender. Name your terms, Mrs. Cartwright.”

She tried to keep a stern expression but she just couldn’t. Smiling up at him, she said, “All right, here are my terms: Kerra and I will ensure the rest of the house is clean and uncluttered, but my pantry can be as jumbled and disorganized as I wish. Agreed?”

“Agreed,” he said before taking her in his arms. After a moment he stepped back, saying with a chuckle, “Now the baby’s kicking me."

“Blizzard should be over today,” Hoss said with a smile of anticipation as he and Ben and Joe ate breakfast.

“I just hope it gets over early enough that Adam and Bronwen can come here today,” Joe added. “I wanna see Bronwen’s face when she opens her gift.”

“If not today, then tomorrow,” Ben said, sounding more casual than he felt.

After breakfast, Hoss and Joe tried to play checkers, but neither was giving the game their full attention. Ben pretended to read, but if Joe or Hoss had been watching, they would have seen that he’d been staring at the same page for fifteen minutes.

It was a little after nine o’clock when Hoss announced joyfully, “Wind’s stopped.”

“It sure has!” Joe exclaimed. “They’ll be here for sure!”

Hop Sing had also been listening for the end of the blizzard and now began to prepare Christmas dinner, starting with the goose, which he’d stored in the mud room where it wouldn’t spoil.

It was about two hours later when Joe heard the sound of sleigh bells. “They’re here!” he exclaimed and ran to get his hat, coat and gloves so he could take care of the horses for Adam.

“Wait a minute, Joe,” Hoss said, hurrying after his younger brother, while Ben stood up and walked over to the window overlooking the yard. As soon as he saw Adam’s sleigh pull into the yard and his younger sons run toward it, he hurried over to the front door and opened it for his son and daughter-in-law. Both their noses were as red as cherries. Bronwen’s ears had been protected by her thick wool scarf, but Adam’s were as red as his nose. Ben quickly closed the door behind them and turned to help Bronwen out of her cloak.

Once Bronwen had divested herself of her cloak, scarf, mittens and muff, she said, “I don’t think I’ll ever be warm again.”

“Let’s get you settled by the fire,” Ben said solicitously as he led her toward his leather chair.

“Oh, do you mind if I sit in the blue chair?” Bronwen asked. “It’s the easiest one for me to get out of.”

“I hadn’t thought of that,” Ben said, the corners of his mouth turning up just a little in the merest hint of a smile. “Let me move it closer to the fire then.”

Once Bronwen was settled, Adam perched on the arm of her chair closest to the fire. “That was a cold ride,” he remarked as he held his hands toward the blaze and flexed his long fingers.

When Hoss and Joe returned from the barn, carrying Adam and Bronwen’s gifts, they saw Bronwen sipping a cup of tea and Adam one of coffee as they talked with Ben. Hop Sing had left the coffeepot and two cups on the large table in front of the fireplace and the two brothers quickly put the gifts under the Christmas tree before hurrying over and pouring themselves cups of hot coffee

“It sure is cold,” Hoss said, wrapping his fingers around the cup to warm them.

“Too right it is!” Bronwen said, tugging at her shawl so it would provide more warmth.

Hoss quickly drained his cup of coffee and, setting it down, said with a big grin, “Me ‘n’ Joe’ll pass out the gifts. We’re savin’ our gift to you for last, Bronwen.”

The gifts were opened and exclaimed over. Hoss and Joe were pleased with the new mufflers Bronwen had knit them while Ben was delighted with the linen handkerchiefs she’s hemmed and then decorated by embroidering the Ponderosa’s pine tree brand in one corner.

Finally, there were only two gifts under the tree. Bronwen’s from the rest of the Cartwrights and a smaller one labeled ‘To Pa, Hoss and Joe From Adam and Bronwen.’

“Pa, why don’t you open it,” Hoss suggested, handing the package to Ben and then standing beside him so he could watch. Joe jumped up and stood behind Ben’s chair so he could see. Adam and Bronwen exchanged grins as Ben unwrapped the package.

“Candy!” Hoss exclaimed enthusiastically, taking a piece.

“It’s toffee,” Bronwen explained. “When my parents grew up in Wales, families made toffee on Christmas Eve. Adam and I made ours on Christmas Day and we wanted to share it with you.”

“Next year we’ll wait and make it here so you can all help,” Adam said as Joe and Ben each took a piece of toffee.

“It’s good,” Joe said. “Older Brother, I guess you found somethin’ you can cook,” he added with a grin.

“Boys, it’s time to give Bronwen our gift,” Ben said.

“Sure is,” Hoss said walking over to the tree. “Here ya are, Bronwen,” he said as he handed her the package.

Adam sat on the edge of the table, facing her, saying, “I know you don’t have much of a lap, Sweetheart, so let me help.”

Bronwen tore through the wrapping paper and the men all watched as her face assumed an expression of pure delight. “Oh, it’s so beautiful!” she said, gently rubbing the soft fur against her cheek. Then she hauled herself to her feet (with Adam’s assistance) and he helped her slip on the sealskin cape. “Oh thank you! Thank you all,” she said, smiling radiantly.

“You are most welcome, my dear,” Ben said, touched by her pleasure in the cape.

“We know how cold you get, so we wanted somethin’ that would keep you really warm,” Hoss said with a big grin.

“Oh, I’m sure I’ll be warm in this,” Bronwen said, reluctantly removing the cape and putting it back in the gift box.

“This toffee sure is good,” Hoss said, reaching for another piece. “Did you really help make it, Adam?”

“Too right he did,” Bronwen said, grinning up at her husband.

“And next Christmas you’ll get to help,” Adam said with a wink. “Now, why don’t we sing some carols.”

“Bronwen, would you sing us a Welsh Christmas carol?” Hoss asked after they’d sung Silent Night and Joy to the World.

“I’d love to, Hoss,” she replied with a smile. “There’s a Welsh Christmas carol that Adam tells me is your favorite.”

“Really?” Hoss said. Ben and Joe looked equally surprised.

“Yes, you’ll recognize the tune if not the words,” she said with a wink. “I’ll sing the first verse in Welsh, and then you can all sing the second in English, and I’ll join in on the third.” Smiling, she began to sing in her rich mezzo-soprano:

Oer yw'r gwr sy'n methu caru,
Ffa la la la la, la la la la.
Hen fynyddoedd annwyl Cymru,
Ffa la la la la, la la la la.
Iddo ef a'u câr gynhesaf
Ffa la la la la la la,
Gwyia llawen flwyddyn nesaf,
Ffa la la la la, la la la la.

As she sang, all the Cartwright men began to grin. When she finished, they sang:

See the blazing Yule before us,
Fa la la la la, la la la la.
Strike the harp and join the chorus,
Fa la la la la, la la la la.
Follow me in merry measure,
Fa la la la la la la,
While I tell of Yuletide treasure.
Fa la la la la, la la la la.

On the last verse, Adam and Bronwen harmonized while the other three sang the melody:

Fast away the old year passes,
Fa la la la la, la la la la.
Hail the new, ye lads and lasses,
Fa la la la la, la la la la.
Sing we joyous all together,
Fa la la la la la la,
Heedless of the wind and weather],
Fa la la la la, la la la la.

“I never knew Deck the Halls was Welsh,” Joe said when they finished.

“Yes, just as Silent Night is actually a German Christmas carol,” Bronwen said.

“Are there any American Christmas carols?” Hoss asked.

“Sure,” Adam replied. “It Came Upon a Midnight Clear is American.”

“I don’t know that carol,” Bronwen said. “Could you all sing it for me?”

“Be happy to,” Hoss said with a smile.

They sang carols and ate the Christmas feast Hop Sing had worked hard to prepare. When they finished, it was late enough that Adam and Bronwen had to begin the ride back to their house. As Adam helped Bronwen with her cape, she smiled at her father- and brothers-in-law.

“Thank you again for my beautiful cape,” she said, kissing each man on the cheek.

“We’ll see you tomorrow, Hoss,” Adam said. “As soon as you get to our place, we’ll head for Virginia City. I want to make sure we’re there before the next blizzard hits.”

“I’ll leave right after breakfast,” Hoss promised.

The three men quickly put on their coats and hats to they could walk Adam and Bronwen to their sleigh. Joe held the team’s heads while Hoss helped Bronwen into the sleigh and tucked the buffalo robes around her. The three stood in the biting cold until the sleigh was out of sight.

Hoss turned to the others with a big smile and said, “Bronwen sure liked her present, didn’t she?”

“Yeah, she sure did,” Joe replied with a smile as big as his brother’s. “And I like that muffler she made me”

“It was cute the way she said she made a green one for you ‘cause you got green eyes and a blue one for me,” Hoss said. Then he added, “That toffee she and Adam made is dee-licious.”

“Well, just remember it’s for all of us,” Joe said, playfully punching his brother’s arm.

“This was a wonderful Christmas,” Ben said, “and next year’s will be even better with a baby to buy gifts for.”

“I’m really lookin’ forward to that,” Hoss said, and Joe chorused, “Me, too.”

Chapter 8
“As soon as I take care of the horses, I’ll come start a fire in the drawing room and our room,” Adam said to Bronwen as they drove into their yard.

“Right,” Bronwen said. “I need to get Maegan anyway.” She didn’t notice Adam roll his eyes.

As soon as the cats saw Bronwen and Adam, they all came running up. All except Maegan.

“Oh, I think she’s cross with us for putting her in the barn,” Bronwen said, and this time she saw Adam roll his eyes and punched his arm.

He only chuckled and said, “I’ll take care of the horses and let you look for your crosspatch cat.”

“Here, Maegan. Here kitty, kitty, kitty,” Bronwen called as Maegan’s siblings meowed and rubbed against her skirt. Still no Maegan.

“She’s a Cartwright cat all right,” Adam said as he listened to his wife and curried the two carriage horses. “Stubborn.”

When Adam finished with the carriage horses, he said to Bronwen, “I have an idea. It’s time to milk Buttercup and I bet Maegan will come out of hiding for that.” Seeing her skeptical look, he just grinned and said, “You watch.”

He got the bucket and stool and immediately Sultan, Thomasina and Olwen began to gather around meowing loudly. Bronwen watched as Adam began to milk the cow, and every so often he would aim a stream of milk at one of the cats, who were sitting back on their hind legs. The chosen cat opened its mouth for the milk with a blissful expression. It wasn’t long before Maegan came out of her hiding place. Adam gave her one squirt of milk and then Bronwen snatched her up.

“You were a bad cat to hide that way, Maegan” Bronwen scolded as she headed to the house, ignoring her husband’s laughter.

As Bronwen walked carefully up the porch steps, holding a wriggling Maegan, the front door opened revealing Kerra.

“Hello. I saw the sleigh and so I put the teakettle on,” Kerra said with a smile as she held the door open for Bronwen.

“A cup of tea would be lovely,” Bronwen said, walking inside and then putting Maegan down as Kerra quickly closed the door to shut out the cold. “It’s good to see you. When did you get back?”

“About an hour ago. I started a fire in the library so that room is warming up. I’ll bring your tea there.” She smiled warmly as she added, “So, do you like your cape?”

“Too right!” Bronwen exclaimed as she hung it on the coat rack in the entry. “And I like my tea cozy,” she added with a happy grin.

“I’ll wait until Adam is here to thank you both for the lovely shawl,” Kerra said. Then she added, “I expect you’ll be leaving for Virginia City soon.”

“Tomorrow, actually,” Bronwen said. “After we have our tea, I’ll need your help packing.”

Kerra nodded and then said, “Oh, there’s the teakettle,” before hurrying to the kitchen while Bronwen went to the library and propped her feet up.

When Hoss arrived the next morning, he found Adam and Bronwen packed and ready to go. He helped Adam hitch the team to the sleigh and then load their carpet bags and the cradle in the back of the sleigh. Then he and Kerra stood on the porch and waved goodbye.

“It’s getting close to lunchtime,” Kerra said as they walked inside the house. “I was thinking of making some pasties. If that’s all right with you?”

“I ain’t never had a pasty,” Hoss said, “but I like to try new things. Bronwen has made us lots of new things to eat and I liked ‘em all.” He stopped and then added honestly, “All but that rarebit, and that’s just ’cause I don’t like cheese.”

Kerra smiled up at Hoss. “No cheese in my pasties. I promise.”

“Would you mind if I watch ya?” Hoss asked shyly. “Got nothin’ else to do and I know it’s warm in the kitchen.”

“I don’t mind,” Kerra replied with another smile. “When my children were little, they liked to come in the warm kitchen and watch me make pasties.”

Hoss watched with interest as Kerra mixed the flour, salt and lard and a little water to make the pastry dough, and then rolled out the dough until it formed a circle. She repeated the process to make another circle of pastry dough. Then she chopped up beef, onions and potatoes, and mixed them all together on the tabletop with a little seasoning. Next, she put half the filling in the center of one pastry and the rest in the center of the other. Then she folded over the pastry dough and crimped the edges.

“Now, I put them in the oven to bake,” Kerra said. “They’ll be ready in time for lunch.”

“I can tell they’re gonna be good. I’ll help ya clean up,” Hoss said then, standing up. “Then if we got time, we could play a game of checkers.”

‘That would be lovely,” Kerra replied.

Adam felt Bronwen scoot a little closer and asked, “Are you all right?” She hadn’t traveled further than the ranch house for the last three weeks, both agreeing that the long trip to Virginia City and back each Sunday to attend church was just too much for her.

“I’m fine,” she said reassuringly. “I am so thankful for my Christmas cape. It really helps keep me warm. I know wearing the cape over my cloak makes me look even more enormous, but I don’t care.”

“That’s my girl,” he said with a chuckle.

When they drew closer to Virginia City, Bronwen heard the noise of the stamp mills and mine engines and saw the black smoke pouring from the city’s thousands of chimneys. In spite of the cold and snow, she saw the city was as bustling as ever.

When Adam pulled up in front of the hotel at the corner of C Street and Union, Bronwen marveled again at the peculiar construction of buildings in Virginia City: Buildings were built on 40-percent grades with foundations dug into the upslope and extras stories built on the downslope. The International was a little different though. Adam had explained to her that originally it was just a three-story hotel but a year later four-stories were added in the rear.

Adam carefully helped Bronwen out of the sleigh and then guided her into the hotel.

“Good afternoon, Adam,” the desk clerk said. “Thought we might see you today.”

“Afternoon, Charlie,’ Adam said. “Can I get a suite on the fourth floor?”

“Sure, but a suite on the first floor would be easier on Mrs. Cartwright,” the desk clerk suggested carefully.

“That’s very considerate of you, but I need the exercise,” Bronwen said and Adam smiled at the desk clerk, who shook his head slightly before handing Adam the key and giving him the registry to sign.

Adam turned to Bronwen then. “I’m going to drop the horses and sleigh off at the livery stable but the bellman will take you to our room. When I get back, we’ll see about an early supper.”

“Beauty,” she said. “I’m famished.”

Bronwen was pleased with the suite. The parlor had an overstuffed sofa that she intended to avoid but she thought she would be able to stand without assistance if she sat in one of the wing chairs. There was a large low post bed in the bedroom, along with a wardrobe, chest of drawers, wash stand and a Windsor chair. She showed the bellman where to put the cradle, and after he left, she began to put away their clothes.

She was concentrating so hard on her task that she didn’t hear Adam, so he had a chance to observe her unawares.

Oh, Bronwen, I love you so. These past months that I’ve spent with you have been the happiest of my life. Now I’m looking forward to the birth of our child with great anticipation, but at the same time I cannot totally banish the fear that I might lose you. I’ve watched my father grieve and then manage to go on, even to love again, but I’m not my father. I know I will never love another woman the way I love you.

Just then Bronwen turned toward the doorway and saw Adam leaning against the doorjamb. “I’m glad you’re here,” she said as he walked toward her. “I’m starving.”

He grinned crookedly and then bent down to kiss her. Suddenly, her stomach growled loudly and they both laughed. “Sounds like I’d better feed you right now,” he said with a big dimpled grin as he offered her his arm.

“I coming, I coming,” Hop Sing muttered crossly as he walked hurriedly from the kitchen while someone banged on the front door. When he swung open the front door, the young man doing the banging almost hit him by mistake.

“What you want?” Hop Sing demanded irritably.

“I need to see Mr. Cartwright,” the young man demanded.

“Mistah Cartwright not here,” Hop Sing said.

“Where is he? His son asked me to tell him and his brothers that the baby is coming,” the young man said desperately.

“Baby coming!” Hop Sing said excitedly. “You come with me to tell Mistah Cartwright.” He saw the young man looked tired from his long ride and added, “You ride in sleigh with me. Leave horse here.”

It was about thirty minutes later when they spotted the three Cartwrights and some hands bringing hay to cattle in the south pasture.

“Mistah Cartwright!” Hop Sing shouted and the young man did the same. Jacob, a new hand who’d been born a slave, heard them first and rode to where Ben was working with Hoss and Joe.

“Hop Sing’s here callin’ for ya, sir,” he said as he rode up.

“Thanks, Jacob,” Ben said with a smile. “I’d better see what he wants.” He mounted his buckskin and rode toward the sleigh.

As soon as he saw his employer riding up, Hop Sing began to shout, “Mistah Cartwright, baby coming!”

Ben just barely made out what Hop Sing was shouting and shouted back, “The baby’s coming?”

“That’s right, Mr. Cartwright,” the young man yelled. “Your son sent me to tell you and his brothers.”

As Ben reined in his horse, he said, “Hop Sing, I want you to go back to the ranch and pack a bag for me, Hoss and Joseph. Pack one for yourself as well because we’ll all be staying in town until Bronwen has the baby. We’ll meet you at the International.” Ben turned to the young man and said, “Here, son, something for your trouble.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out an eagle.

“Thank you, sir!” the young man called, looking at the $10 gold piece in his hand as Hop Sing headed back to the ranch house.

Hoss and Joe had ridden over to see what Hop Sing wanted with their pa, followed by Jacob and their foreman, Bronc Evans.

“What’d Hop Sing want, Pa?” Joe hollered as they rode up.

“Bronwen’s having the baby,” Ben said excitedly.

“Ya-hoo!” Hoss and Joe yelled and the others all grinned.

“Hop Sing is going to pack us a bag and he’ll meet us at the International,” Ben said. Then he turned to Bronc and said, “I’m leavin’ you in charge,” and the other man nodded.

Hoss said to Jacob, “I need ya to do me a favor.”

“Sure thing, Hoss,” Jacob said.

“I need ya to take care of Adam’s livestock while I’m gone. Oh, and tell Kerra—uh, I mean Mrs. Chynoweth—that my sister-in-law is havin’ the baby.”

“Be happy to do that,” Jacob said, smiling broadly.

“All right, let’s be on our way, boys,” Ben said with a touch of impatience.

Adam paced restlessly while Ben talked quietly with Hop Sing. Hoss and Joe watched their brother anxiously. Finally Ben spoke up in his most no-nonsense tone.

“Adam, the baby won’t be born any sooner by your pacing.”

“But it’s been hours,” Adam answered in an anguished voice.

“Bronwen is a strong, healthy woman,” Ben said, speaking in an encouraging tone that belied his own concerns. “As long as there are no complications, she and the baby will be fine.”

“It’s the possibility of complications that terrifies me,” Adam stated in a voice that shook slightly.

Hoss walked over to his brother and put his arm across his shoulders comfortingly. “Adam, two things you gotta remember no matter what happens: Bronwen loves you and she wants this baby—no matter what the cost. Now, I remember when Joe was born and we was stayin’ with Mr. McKaren and Todd, Mr. McKaren had us pray for Mama. I think we should all pray for Bronwen.”

Adam nodded, and the others saw the tears filling his eyes. They formed a circle and began to pray for Bronwen and the baby.

It was about an hour later when they heard a high-pitched cry coming from the bedroom. Adam stood frozen while the other men looked at him. Then Paul walked through the bedroom door.

“Adam, your daughter would like to make your acquaintance,” Paul said with a beaming smile.

“A daughter!” Adam exclaimed excitedly. “And Bronwen?”

“She’s fine, just tired,” Paul assured him. “C’mon. Are your feet nailed to the floor?”

Adam burst through the bedroom door. Bronwen smiled at him radiantly and she was holding the baby in her arms. Adam bent over to kiss her and then he took his first look at his daughter.

“Hello, Elizabeth,” he said softly. She was bald and her skin was very blotchy. At the sound of his voice, she opened her eyes and stared at his face and made little cooing sounds. Adam stroked her soft cheek with one finger and was startled when she turned her mouth toward it. “Is she hungry already?”

“She may be,” Bronwen said. “Let’s see if she’ll nurse.”

Adam knew he would never forget that moment, watching Bronwen nurse their baby daughter for the first time. When the baby finished, Bronwen turned to him and asked, “Would you like to hold her?”

As Adam held his tiny daughter, he felt his whole being suffused with an inexpressible joy. Her tiny, shell-like ears were perfect miniatures of her mother’s while her little chin had a cleft identical to his. She was the living embodiment of the love he and Bronwen shared, and he felt awed that together they created this little miracle. Bronwen saw him blinking back tears and rejoiced in the love and tenderness she witnessed on his face.

“You need to show Elizabeth to her grandpa and uncles,” Bronwen said softly. Adam smiled at her lovingly before turning toward the door.

He walked into the parlor positively beaming. “Gentlemen, allow me to introduce Miss Elizabeth Siân Cartwright.”

Ben, Joe and Hop Sing crowded round while Hoss looked over his pa’s shoulders. “Aw, ain’t she just the sweetest little thing,” Hoss said grinning at his brother.

“But I thought a little girl would have hair,” Joe said worriedly while his father and Paul laughed.

“Some babies are born with hair and some aren’t,” Paul explained. “It doesn’t make any difference whether they are girls or boys.”

“You and Adam were both born with dark hair while Hoss was bald. You lost the hair you were born with and your new hair grew in blonde and curly, and Adam’s grew in dark and curly,” Ben stated with a grin. He turned to Adam then. “Son, she is absolutely beautiful. She has your chin and her mama’s eyes. Too soon to know what the color will be.”

“I don’t know about the rest of you, but waitin’ for this little gal to be born has left me just about starved,” Hoss stated and they all laughed, which woke the baby who began to scream.

“I’ll take her,” Paul said, holding out his arms. “Bronwen and the baby need to sleep so you all may as well get something to eat.”

Adam entered the bedroom quietly after returning from supper, where they’d ordered champagne to celebrate little Elizabeth’s birth. He eyes adjusted to the darkness and he undressed except for his drawers. He slid carefully into the bed but Bronwen woke as soon as she felt him slip into the bed beside her. “Sorry, I tried not to wake you,” he whispered.

“It’s all right,” she whispered back in a sleepy voice. “I’m glad you’re back,” and she snuggled closer. Then she giggled softly.

“What’s so funny?” he asked quietly.

“This is the first time you’ve ever worn anything to bed,” she managed to get out between giggles.

He pinched her bottom gently and said softly, “As soon as Elizabeth begins sleeping in the nursery, I won’t need to wear anything.” He paused and said thoughtfully, “Elizabeth is a long name for such a little girl. I think she needs a nickname.”

“There are lots of nicknames for Elizabeth,” Bronwen stated softy. “There’s Betty, Bess, Lizzie, and Betsy.”

“I like Betsy and I like Beth,” he said reflectively.

“Yes, those are my favorites,” Bronwen said. “I think I prefer Betsy, but if you prefer Beth, that’s fine.”

“No, if you prefer Betsy, then that’s what we’ll call her,” he said and kissed her tenderly. Just then they heard noises coming from the cradle that soon increased in volume. “I imagine Betsy’s hungry,” Bronwen said. “Could you bring her to me so I can nurse her?”

He lit the lamp and then picked up his screaming daughter. “I don’t know if she’s hungry, but she is definitely wet,” he announced. “I’ll change her and then we can see if she’s hungry.” He removed the dirty diaper saying, “Just wet thank goodness.” He disposed of the soiled diaper and gown and wiped Betsy’s little bottom. Then he carefully, if a little awkwardly, put a clean diaper and little gown on his screaming daughter. As soon as Bronwen put the baby to her breast, she began to suck greedily. “My, Betsy, I hope you aren’t going to have your Uncle Hoss’s appetite,” Adam joked. When Betsy was full, he carried her back to her cradle, and she fell asleep almost immediately.

“Thank you,” Bronwen whispered as Adam got into bed beside her. “I’m sorry I’m so tired.”

“Hush,” he whispered back, “you have every right to feel exhausted, and she’s my daughter, too. I expect to help raise her. I will leave the dirty diapers to you in the future though,” and he smiled at her smothered giggles. They curled up together and before he drifted to sleep, Bronwen whispered, “You are happy aren’t you, Cariad?

“Mere happiness doesn’t begin to describe what I feel,” he answered slowly, gently turning her to face him. “I’d resigned myself to spending my life alone and then I found you, and now as the result of our love, we have our precious daughter. I feel so blessed.”

“Yes, so do I,” she whispered, caressing his cheek and feeling the rasp of whiskers. “I know we’ll have joys and sorrows, but, the most important thing is that we have each other.”

Chapter 9
Adam Cartwright moved groggily from deep slumber to consciousness. It took him a moment to orient himself and become aware of a high-pitched cry coming from the cradle on the other side of the bed. “Bronwen,” he said with a yawn, shaking her shoulder. “Sweetheart, the baby’s crying.”

“Mmm,” she muttered sleepily until she became aware of the persistent crying. She reached over, found her spectacles, and putting them on, she got up and picked up her screaming daughter. “It’s all right, Betsy fach. Mama is here now,” she said gently as she got back into bed beside Adam to nurse the baby. Betsy quieted immediately and began sucking vigorously. “Ow,” Bronwen moaned softly. “Betsy, you’re hurting Mama.” Adam muttered something incomprehensible before turning over and going back to sleep.

It seemed to Adam that he had scarcely closed his eyes before Betsy’s cries awakened him again. This time he didn’t need to wake Bronwen, and once Betsy was nursing, he fell back asleep.

The sound of persistent knocking caused Adam to sit bolt upright in bed. Bronwen was sleeping so soundly she didn’t even stir, and luckily Betsy’s slumber was also undisturbed. He got out of bed carefully, found his robe and slippers, walked into the parlor, and opened the door. “Pa,” he said in surprise.

Ben took in his bleary eyes, heavy stubble and tousled hair, and had to bite back a smile. “I thought we were having breakfast together,” he said, not quite able to suppress a grin.

“I didn’t realize it was that late,” Adam said, stifling a yawn as he held open the door. “C’mon in. I’ll be dressed in a minute.” Still grinning, Ben came in, followed by Hoss and Joe, and Adam hurried back to the bedroom.

Once in the bedroom he rubbed his face. He knew he ought to shave but it would just have to wait until after breakfast. He dressed quietly and before he left, he took a peek at the cradle. He marveled at Betsy’s little rosebud mouth and her perfect tiny fingers with their perfect tiny nails. He wanted to touch her flower-petal soft skin, but was afraid he’d awaken her and poor Bronwen needed her sleep.

“Good morning,” Adam said, trying unsuccessfully to stifle a yawn as he walked into the parlor.

“Looks like you didn’t sleep too well,” Joe grinned.

“I didn’t. Betsy was hungry when I got home and she needed to be changed. Then she was hungry again twice during the night. She and Bronwen are sleeping right now.”

“I guess that means we can’t see her,” Hoss said dejectedly.

“You can see her once she wakes up,” Adam said with a smile, squeezing his brother’s shoulder. “You can even hold her.” Hoss’s face lit up at that.

“You’re calling her Betsy?” Ben asked as they headed to the hotel’s restaurant.

“Elizabeth seems an awfully long name for such a little girl,” Adam said with a smile. “She looked so sweet asleep. I just can’t get over how tiny she is and how perfect.”

“I felt the same way with each of you,” Ben said warmly.

“Aw, come on, Pa. You aren’t tellin’ us Hoss here was ever as tiny as Betsy!” Joe interjected with an infectious giggle and Hoss reached over and punched him on the arm.

“He may not have been as tiny, but he was as perfect,” Ben replied, deciding to ignore the horseplay. He turned to his first-born and said with a touch of asperity, “Are you planning on growing a beard, son?”

“Maybe,” Adam replied scratching his stubble. “It would be nice not having to shave twice a day. Thanks for the suggestion, Pa,” he said with a twinkle in his eyes while Ben shook his head.

There wasn’t much conversation as the men concentrated on eating breakfast. When they finished, Hoss asked hopefully, “Think Betsy might be awake?’

Adam grinned and said, “Let me arrange for Bronwen’s breakfast to be brought up to our suite, and then I’ll go see.”

When they reached the suite, Adam changed his mind. “I hope you don’t mind, but I’d rather wait until Bronwen’s breakfast arrives before I check on Betsy. I want Bronwen to sleep as long as she can.”

“Whatever you think best, son,” Ben said, hoping he disguised his impatience to see his granddaughter.

The four men didn’t have long to wait before a waiter arrived with Bronwen’s tray, and Adam quietly entered the bedroom carrying it.

“Sweetheart, I’ve got your breakfast here,” he said, watching as she slowly opened her eyes.

“Morning,” she replied, stretching before she reached for her spectacles. “You know I only eat tea and toast,” she said as Adam put the tray on her lap.

“But Paul has left strict orders that you are to eat an egg with your toast,” he said firmly. Just then Betsy began to cry and Bronwen said, “On no!” He saw two wet patches begin forming on her nightgown. He raised his eyebrows and she explained, “I’m leaking. Kerra and Virginia both told me it could happen.”

“Well, I’ll check Betsy; you just eat your breakfast,” Adam replied, not quite managing to suppress a grin. He walked over to the cradle and carefully lifted the baby. “Oh, I don’t think she’s hungry,” he said to Bronwen. “She’s wet.”

Once Betsy was clean and dry, she stopped crying so Adam said to Bronwen, “Pa and Hoss and Joe would like to see her, and they’re waiting in the parlor.”

“Before you go, could you get me another nightgown, please?” she asked, and he nodded. Then she added, “Don’t forget to put on Betsy’s booties and bonnet. They’re in the drawer with her gowns.”

He carefully fastened the booties on Betsy’s feet and then put a little bonnet on her head.

“Come on, Princess,” he said, scooping her up carefully. “Your grandpa and your uncles are eager to see you.” He gently stroked the soft skin on her hands and felt blissfully happy when Betsy’s little fingers closed around his forefinger. “Here she is,” he announced, walking into the parlor where the others were waiting impatiently. They all stood up and crowded around Adam.

“She’s jest so sweet,” Hoss said looking at the tiny face. “Can I hold her now?”

“I think Pa should be the first to hold her,” Adam said quietly, and Hoss nodded with a smile. They both turned toward Ben, who held out his arms with tears glistening in his eyes.

It had been such a long time since he’d held a baby in his arms, and he’d begun to wonder if he would ever hold a child of Adam’s. Oh Liz, he thought, you’d be so proud of your beautiful namesake. “Aren’t you a beautiful little girl,” he cooed to the infant. “You’re the first baby girl in our family in a long time, Precious.” He rubbed his finger lightly against her cheek, marveling at the softness. “You’re a lucky man, son,” he said softly.

“I know,” Adam replied quietly.

“She looks prettier today,” Joe observed. “Her skin’s not so mottled.”

“Joseph!” Ben barked and Betsy whimpered at the louder voice. Dismayed, Ben soothed her with a rocking motion.

“He’s right, Pa,” Adam said with a smile. “I remember Hoss and Joe didn’t look their best right after they were born either, and I’m sure it was the same with me.”

“Can I hold her now?” Hoss asked eagerly, and reluctantly Ben handed her over. “Hey, Sweet Pea,” Hoss crooned. “I’m your Uncle Hoss. I think you’re the prettiest little thing. You just pay no mind to Uncle Joe.”

“I didn’t say she wasn’t pretty yesterday,” Joe complained. “Only that she’s prettier today.”

“And you’re gonna get prettier every day, ain’t ya, Sweet Pea?” Hoss said to Betsy and he, too, had to touch her delicate soft skin while Adam stood by with an enormous grin on his face.

After a few minutes Joe announced, “Now it’s my turn.”

“Put your hand under her head to support it,” Adam instructed him.

“Adam, I have held a baby before,” Joe said with a frown, to which Adam replied, “But not my baby.”

“She is awful tiny,” Joe said softly as he gazed down at his niece and gently stroked her cheek. “I’ve never felt skin so soft.” Just then Betsy began to screw up her face and flap her arms before giving a loud wail. “Sure got a set of lungs on her though,” Joe said with a pained expression, offering Betsy to her father.

“I imagine she’s hungry,” Ben suggested.

“But she just ate a couple of hours ago,” Adam protested.

“Son, take it from someone who’s raised three babies, she’s hungry.”

“She’s not wet, so I guess you’re right,” Adam replied skeptically. “I’ll take her to Bronwen.”

“The three of us need to get back to the ranch, but we’ll see you Sunday,” Ben said. “Bye-bye, Betsy. Grandpa is gonna miss you.”

“Bye, Sweet Pea,” Hoss said to his screaming niece.

“I’d better take Betsy to her mama. See you all Sunday,” Adam said as he walked to the bedroom door.

“See you then,” Joe said loudly to be heard over the baby’s screams. “She sure does have a set of lungs,” he commented, shaking his head in disbelief that anything so tiny could be so loud.

Adam found Bronwen dressed in the clean nightgown, brushing her long black hair. Unfortunately, the sound of Betsy’s crying caused the same reaction as before.

“She’s hungry,” Adam said, handing her the baby and trying not to notice the damp spots on her nightgown.

Adam observed that Bronwen grimaced a few times as she nursed and asked if Betsy was hurting her.

“A little. Mam wrote me that it might take a few days for my breasts to get used to nursing.”

“The others went back to the ranch,” he said then. “Oh, I’ll put your tray in the hallway. I see you were a good girl and ate your egg.” He grinned as she rolled her eyes.

When Adam returned, he straddled the Windsor chair and watched Bronwen nurse Betsy. When Betsy finished, he asked to hold her. Bronwen nodded and smiled, but then the smile changed to a little frown. “Adam, you haven’t shaved.” As he took the baby from her, she ran her fingertips along the stubble on his cheeks and chin unsure how she felt about its texture.

“I’ve decided to grow a beard,” he replied with a smile. “Pa suggested it.” He saw both her eyebrows shoot up at that and added with a grin, “Well, he unintentionally put the idea in my head. If I don’t like it, I can always shave it off.”

“Please don’t grown a big bushy one. I’d feel like I was kissing a mouthful of hair,” and she wrinkled up her nose in distaste.

“Neatly trimmed, I promise,” he chuckled before capturing her mouth for a long, intimate kiss.

“Your face is certainly scratchy right now,” she said tartly when they broke apart. “I hope the beard grows in soon.” Betsy made a cooing sound that seemed to indicate her agreement, which made both of her parents laugh.

“Well, since you’re taking care of Betsy, I need to write Mam and Tad and Rhys and Bryn about her,” Bronwen said as she got out of bed. Adam talked softly to the baby as Bronwen got her writing slope from the bottom of the wardrobe. (It was a gift from her parents just before she and Adam sailed to the States.) She set it on the foot of the bed and then changed into another nightgown.

“It’s a good thing that Hop Sing told his father that we’ll need our dirty laundry picked up every day now that we have Betsy,” Adam commented as Bronwen got back into the bed. “Princess, let’s go for a walk around the parlor,” he said, heading for the door connecting the two rooms.

Bronwen opened the writing slope and removed a sheet of stationary from the drawer. She took the lid off one of the inkwells, dipped her steel nib pen and began to write.

January 13, 1875

Dear Mam and Tad,

Your granddaughter, Elizabeth Siân, arrived about six o’clock last night. I felt my first contractions about 8:30 that morning. I didn’t say anything to Adam until about nine o’clock when I was sure I was in labour. Fortunately, Paul Martin had not been called out to one of the cattle stations. After examining me, he told Adam he should send for his family.

Until his family arrived, Adam stayed with me. (Then Paul firmly suggested he should wait with them.) He was so sweet and tried not to let me know he was worried. He read to me to keep my mind occupied. I didn’t have too much pain, but by the time Elizabeth was born, I was exhausted. I had to endure the physical pain, but my poor Adam suffered just as much as I did. He never talked about it, but I know he was afraid that like his mother, I would die in childbirth. When we saw Elizabeth the first time, we both knew any pain or anguish we had suffered was worth it.

Your granddaughter is a beautiful little girl. She doesn’t have any hair yet but she does have her father’s long eyelashes. She also has his dimples. She has my eyes and Adam says her ears are shaped exactly like mine. I think she has your mouth, Mam. She doesn’t really favour anyone in particular, but she is beautiful.

Adam stuck his head in the doorway. “Don’t forget to tell everyone hello from me.”

“I won’t,” Bronwen said with a smile.

Adam just reminded me that he wants to say hello. He is going to be a wonderful father. Not that I had any doubts about that. I haven’t seen his family yet but he told me they adore Betsy. (I see I forgot to mention that we’ve decided to call her Betsy.) According to Adam’s father, she’s the first Cartwright daughter in at least three generations. They had to return to the station, but Betsy and I will see them Sunday.

We’ll have to stay at the International Hotel until the weather is warm enough to take Betsy home. Winters here in Nevada are very cold with temperatures below 20 degrees, and they have terrible snowstorms called blizzards. Adam says we will probably be here the entire month of January, but we might be able to take Betsy home in February. The hotel is very nice, but I miss my house. At least I know Kerra will be taking good care of it.

I still need to write to Bryn and Rhys so I’d better close.

Love,
Bronwen

Bronwen set that letter on the bed so the ink would dry and then began writing to her siblings. She was nearly finished writing to Rhys when she heard Betsy begin to cry. She got out of bed just as Adam hurried in the bedroom.

“I said I’d let you change the dirty diapers,” he said as he handed her the screaming infant.

Bronwen had just finished changing Betsy when they heard a knock at the door, and Adam went to answer it. He returned with Paul Martin

“I’ve come to see how you and Miss Elizabeth are doing,” Paul said to Bronwen with a smile. “May I take her?”

He examined the baby thoroughly, paying particular attention to the stump of the umbilical cord. “She looks to be in perfect health. Has she been nursing well?”

“She has a good appetite,” Bronwen said proudly.

“Good, good. Has she moved her bowels?” Bronwen nodded and Paul said, “Fine. No colic?” and Bronwen shook her head. “Well, that’s excellent. Now, Bronwen, how are you feeling?”

“I’m fine,” she assured Paul.

“No excessive bleeding?” When she answered in the negative, Paul smiled at her. “Now, I should warn you that you may find that your emotions veer back and forth between joy and sorrow. It’s perfectly normal for the first few weeks after childbirth.” He turned to Adam then. “I’m glad you’re here, Adam, because my next bit of medical advice concerns you as well. You and Bronwen will need to abstain from marital relations for the next six weeks.”

“Six weeks!” Adam repeated, his eyebrows shooting up.

Paul cleared his throat. “Bronwen needs time to recover from childbirth.”

“Of course, Paul,” Adam said quickly.

Paul turned his attention back to Bronwen. “The advice your father and I gave you about the importance of fresh air and exercise while you were expecting Elizabeth is just as important now. In two weeks, I want you to begin going on daily walks. Don’t exhaust yourself. You may not feel up to going very far the first few days, but your strength will return. If the weather allows, I’d like for you to walk outside but walk inside the hotel if you must. When the weather is warm enough, I want you to take Elizabeth on your walks. The fresh air and sunshine are good for her as well.”

“While you are nursing, your diet is very important,” Paul continued. “I want you to eat plenty of vegetables and fruit and drink lots of milk. You should have a glass of milk with every meal.” Bronwen made a little face at that, but nodded. Paul added, “You shouldn’t eat meat more than once a day and avoid food that’s highly seasoned.”

“I promise I’ll follow your instructions,” Bronwen said.

“I’m sure you will,” Paul said with a little smile. “I plan to check on you and Elizabeth in about two weeks just to see how you’re both doing.” He smiled at the baby and then at the parents. “I can see myself out,” he added, heading toward the door.

“Oh Cariad, if you could have seen the look on your face when Paul said we had to wait six weeks,” Bronwen giggled.

“Very funny. I suppose you don’t mind?” he said sarcastically.

“Perhaps in another week or two, I’ll mind, but I really don’t feel amorous at the moment. I’m sorry,” she said candidly. “I still want your hugs and kisses and I’d love a backrub,” she added softly.

“I’m not some brute, you know, who can’t control himself,” he said, his tone a little defensive.

“Of course you’re not,” she said soothingly, putting her arms around him in a hug. She felt him relax, and then he said, “So you’d like a backrub?”

“Yes, please,” she replied, and he bent down to kiss her gently.

As the three Cartwrights rode back to the Ponderosa, Ben said, “We really ought to tell Todd and Virginia about Betsy.”

“I’ll go, Pa,” Joe volunteered, and Ben smiled his thanks.

Joe tied Cochise to the hitching post in front of the McKaren’s house and then knocked on the door. After a moment the door opened and Joe saw Davy.

“Howdy, Joe,” he said with a grin.

“Howdy,” Joe said. “I need to speak with your mama, Davy.” Just then Virginia appeared, an apron covering her dress.

“Hello, Joe. Do you have news about Bronwen?” she asked eagerly.

“I sure do!” he replied with an enormous grin. “Bronwen had the baby last night. A little girl. They’re both fine.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful!” Virginia exclaimed. “I know they both wanted a girl.”

“She’s a little bitty thing. Got no hair yet,” Joe said. “And can she cry when she’s hungry.” He made a face and Davy giggled.

“I’m sure she’s adorable,” Virginia said with a smile. Then, looking flustered, she said, “I’m forgetting my manners. Would you like a cup of coffee?”

“Thanks, but I need to get back to the ranch. Just wanted to give you the good news,” Joe replied. “We’ll see you Sunday.”

Hoss was unsaddling Chubby when he heard the barn door open, and smiled as he saw Kerra.

“Are Bronwen and the baby all right?” she asked and he grinned, his entire face full of joy.

“They sure are! I didn’t see Bronwen yet; she’s plumb tuckered out. But I saw Betsy and I got to hold her,” he replied, his expression still radiant.

“They had a little girl! Oh, that’s wonderful,” Kerra exclaimed, smiling at Hoss.

“She’s jest the sweetest little thing,” Hoss said. “She’s got big eyes like Bronwen’s and she’s got Adam’s dimples.”

“I’m sure she’s darling,” Kerra said.

“You’ll get to see her Sunday when we go to town,” Hoss promised.

“I hope the weather warms up soon,” Kerra said then. “I don’t think a hotel is a good place for a baby.”

“It sure ain’t, “ Hoss agreed. Then he added shyly, “Uh, could we have some of them pasties for supper?’

“Certainly,” Kerra replied with a grin.

As Adam walked to the post office with Bronwen’s letters, he encountered Roy Coffee.

“Howdy, Adam,” Roy said. “How’s Bronwen doin’?”

“She’s fine, Roy. In fact, she’s wonderful, and so is our daughter,” Adam said proudly.

“She had the baby! Congratulations!’ Roy exclaimed with a beaming smile, thumping Adam on the back. “What’s the baby’s name?”

“Elizabeth for my mother, but we’ve decided to call her Betsy,” Adam said with an enormous grin.

“Well, I’m sure happy for you both. And I bet your pa’s excited.”

“He sure is,” Adam replied with a wink. “Don’t think I’ve ever seen him so happy. Stop by our room tomorrow and you can see Betsy.”

“Well, I’ll just do that,” Roy promised with a big smile.

At the post office, Adam encountered Mrs. Watkins and Rev. Jordan, and he shared his news with them. When he returned to the hotel, he discovered his wife and daughter were sleeping. A nap seemed like a wonderful idea. He didn’t want to disturb Bronwen so he stretched out on the Chesterfield. It seemed that he’d just closed his eyes when Betsy’s cries woke him.

He walked into the bedroom and said with a yawn, “Looks like we aren’t going to be getting much sleep for a while.”

“I’m afraid not,” Bronwen said with a rueful smile.

The next morning after nursing Betsy, Bronwen insisted on dressing in one of her wrappers and walking into the parlor.

“Paul said he wanted you to go for walks in two weeks,” Adam protested.

“Stone the crows! Going from the bedroom to the parlor doesn’t constitute a walk,” Bronwen replied irritably.

“All right, point taken,” Adam said, adding with a wink, “I don’t know what you have against crows though.”

Bronwen rolled her eyes and then asked, “How about a game of cribbage?”

“Maybe later,” he replied. “Now that Betsy has arrived, I really need to meet with the different mine owners and renegotiate our timber contracts.”

“Right,” Bronwen said, but her face betrayed her disappointment.

“I should be back later this afternoon,” he promised, “and I’ll arrange to have your lunch sent up.”

“I do know that you have to take care of business,” she said quietly, “It’s just that it’s lonely here by myself. I’m used to having Kerra to talk with while you’re gone.”

“You have Betsy,” he suggested.

“Yes, but she’s not much of a conversationalist,” Bronwen replied dryly.

“Ah, you have a point. I’ll come back as soon as I can.” He leaned over and kissed her before asking, “Would you like something to read?”

She nodded, saying, “I was rereading A Tale of Two Cities.”

It was around two o’clock that afternoon and Bronwen had just finished diapering Betsy when there was a knock at the door. Resting Betsy’s head on her shoulder and holding her securely, Bronwen opened the door, revealing a surprised Roy Coffee.

“G’day, Roy,” she said with a smile

“Nice to see ya, Bronwen,” Roy said, returning her smile. “Yer lookin’ well.”

“Thank you, Roy,” she replied. “Won’t you come in?”

“Uh, Adam told me to stop by today to see the baby. He’s not here?” Roy asked as he walked into the room.

“No, he had some business to attend to, but I’m glad of the company,” she said, sitting in one of the wing chairs while Roy moved toward the sofa. As Roy sat down, she said, “You picked the perfect time to call because Betsy is awake.” She turned Betsy so Roy could get a better look at her.

“She’s beautiful,” the older man said. “Just like her mama,” and Bronwen blushed at the compliment.

“She’s a good baby and not fussy,” Bronwen said, smiling at her little girl. “Most of the time she sleeps and eats, but when she’s awake, she likes her mama or papa to hold her.”

“I expect you’re lookin’ forward to being home,” Roy commented.

“Too right,” Bronwen said emphatically, “but we don’t want to risk exposing Betsy to the cold weather. Adam says we’ll probably have to stay here until February.” And she sighed a little.

“I reckon it is lonesome bein’ cooped up here,” Roy said slowly. “Adam’s been spreadin’ the word about this little lady,” and he smiled at Betsy, “so maybe some of the ladies will come callin’ in a few days.” He added apologetically, “I’m afraid I’ve gotta be goin’ now. Mighty glad I got to make your acquaintance, Miss Betsy,” he added with a warm smile. “I’ll see myself out.”

Adam was whistling a jaunty tune as he walked up the stairs to his suite. It had been a productive day. He’d been able to see all the mine owners and make appointments to renegotiate their timber contracts with Cartwright Enterprises. And each one had insisted on buying him a drink at the saloon of his choice—the Washoe Club, the El Dorado, the Silver Palace, and the Sazerac—to celebrate Betsy’s birth. As Adam opened the door, he proclaimed loudly, “I’m back.” Immediately Betsy, who had been snuggled contentedly in her mama’s arms, began to wail. As Bronwen soothed the baby, she glared at her husband.

“Sorry,” he said, sitting on the sofa.

Bronwen didn’t say anything, occupied with calming the baby.

As he listened to Bronwen speaking softly to the baby, his eyelids seemed extraordinarily heavy. Then suddenly, someone was shaking him. He opened his bloodshot eyes and saw it was his wife doing the shaking.

“Adam. Adam, wake up,” she said. “I’m hungry and I need you to order my supper.” He stood too quickly and the room began to revolve like a carousel so he sat back down and closed his eyes.

“Are you all right?” she asked.

“Yes. Guess I had too much champagne,” he replied. “Everyone I saw wanted to celebrate Betsy’s birth, and I didn’t see a polite way to refuse. I promise I’m not three sheets to the wind.”

“Maybe one,” she said, shaking her head slightly. “I suppose I can understand, but I hope you feel better soon because I know I can’t walk up and down four flights of stairs.”

“I just stood up too fast,” he said. “I’ll go slower this time.”

As Bronwen ate her supper, Adam drank black coffee and Betsy slept.

“Roy stopped by to see Betsy,” she commented. “He said maybe some of the ladies would call on me soon. I hope so.”

“I’m sure he’s right,” Adam said. “They’re probably waiting to give you time to recover.”

“Oh yes, of course,” Bronwen said. After a pause, she added, “I suppose you’ll be going out tomorrow?”

He nodded, saying, “I have two appointments in the morning and another in the afternoon, but I’ll be having lunch with you. I’ll be home earlier tomorrow afternoon.” He added with a wink, “And I promise I’ll be stone cold sober.”

She smiled a little and the tension between them dissolved. Then she said, “I was thinking this afternoon about Betsy’s christening. Should we have it at the church or at home? I would rather have it at home if Rev. Jordan has no objections so we wouldn’t have to worry about Betsy catching cold.”

“Yes, I agree,” he said, “and I know Rev. Jordan won’t object because the McKarens’ children were christened at home.”

Bronwen nodded and then she said carefully, “I love both your brothers, but I think we should ask Hoss to be Betsy’s godfather. Joe won’t be hurt that we didn’t choose him?”

“No, he’ll understand,” Adam said. “And it’s not as if he’s not going to play a big part in Betsy’s life. Now, what about godmothers?”

“I would like to ask Virginia and Kerra,” Bronwen answered without hesitation and Adam nodded. Just then Betsy began to cry, so Bronwen went to the bedroom. She returned almost immediately with Betsy. At Adam’s raised eyebrow, she explained, “She wasn’t hungry and she didn’t need to be changed. She just wanted to be held.” She sat in a wing chair and began to sing softly in Welsh.

When she finished, Adam said quietly, “That’s a lovely tune.”

She smiled and said, “It’s an old Welsh song but there’s an English version. Would you like to hear it?” He nodded and she sang:

Sleep my child and peace attend thee,
All through the night
Guardian angels God will send thee,
All through the night
Soft the drowsy hours are creeping
Hill and vale in slumber sleeping,
I my loving vigil keeping
All through the night.

“You’ll have to teach me the English words so I can sing them to Betsy,” he said. Then he added, “This is a lullaby Pa used to sing to Hoss and Joe:”

Hush, little baby, don't say a word,
Papa's gonna buy you a mockingbird.

And if that mockingbird don't sing,
Papa's gonna buy you a diamond ring.

And if that diamond ring turn brass,
Papa's gonna buy you a looking glass.

And if that looking glass gets broke,
Papa's gonna buy you a billy goat.

And if that billy goat don't pull,
Papa's gonna buy you a cart and bull.

And if that cart and bull turn over,
Papa's gonna buy you a dog named Rover.

And if that dog named Rover won't bark.
Papa's gonna to buy you and horse and cart.

And if that horse and cart fall down,
Well you'll still be the sweetest little baby in town.

When he finished the lullaby, Bronwen said softly, “She’s asleep now so I’ll put her in her cradle.”

“I’d like to hold her,” Adam said. “I didn’t get to see much of her today.” He gently transferred the baby to his arms saying very quietly, “Lucky she’s a sound sleeper like her mama.”

“Too right!” Bronwen said with a grin.

Chapter 10
I know someday I will be able to sleep the entire night without interruption, Adam thought as Betsy’s high-pitched cry of hunger ripped through the stillness of the night. At least she only wakes up about once a night now. He rolled over on his back as he felt Bronwen get out of bed. The room was dimly illuminated by the banked fire in the Franklin stove and he watched as Bronwen lifted Betsy from her cradle and sat in the rocking chair to nurse her.

They’d been home about two weeks. It had been a strain living at the International, especially for Bronwen who been pretty much confined to their suite. When they’d returned to their own house, it was time for her to begin the walks Paul had prescribed, so she would bundle up with her fur cape over her cloak and tromp through the snow covering the yard while Betsy slept.

Bronwen and Kerra had developed a new routine since their return: Kerra still did the heavy cleaning and now did some of the cooking but Bronwen helped with the laundry, and they both thanked Adam for the Blackstone washing machine he’d ordered and that had arrived just before Betsy’s birth. Hoss had been the one to assemble it in the washhouse, and he’d been very impressed with the way the crank on the outside of the wooden tub turned the flat piece of wood inside so that it removed dirt from the laundry. The wringers were used to remove the excess water so that no longer had to be done by hand either.

“I can remember what it was like when Kitto and Loveday were babies and I had to do all the laundry with a washboard,” Kerra told Bronwen, “and this machine is so much easier. I can’t believe no one ever thought of it before.”

“I can,” Bronwen said. “If men had to do the laundry, then it would have been invented sooner,” and both women chuckled.

At breakfast that morning, Bronwen said to Adam, “I’m going to write the invitations to the christening this morning since Joe promised he’d stop by for them on his way to town. We’re inviting the McKarens, the Lightlys, Roy and Paul. Did I leave anyone out?

“The Devlins,” Adam replied, swallowing the last of his coffee and standing up. “I’ll see you this evening, Sweetheart,” he said, bending down to kiss her. Then he turned to the small cradle on rockers they kept downstairs to put Betsy in since the cradle her grandpa had made was too large to be carried easily up and down the stairs. He bent over the cradle, saying with a smile, “Daddy will see you tonight, Princess.” Betsy smiled at him, showing her pink gums and he said excitedly, “She smiled at me!”

Bronwen and Kerra both jumped up and hurried to the cradle. “Can you smile for Mama, Betsy?” Bronwen asked, taking Betsy in her arms, and she was rewarded with a toothless grin. “You’re a happy little girl, aren’t you, Betsy fach?” Bronwen crooned.

“Pa is sure going to be tickled when she smiles at him,” Adam said with a big grin of his own as he headed to the sawmill and lumber camp.

When Joe arrived later that morning, Kerra told him Bronwen was in the library. He entered quietly in case Betsy was sleeping. He saw Bronwen was absorbed in a book, with Betsy’s cradle at her feet and Maegan curled up on her lap. As soon as the cat spotted Joe, she jumped off Bronwen’s lap and ran under Adam’s desk. Bronwen looked up from her book and smiled a welcome.

“Betsy’s sleeping,” she said softly as she stood up. She walked over to the desk and picked up the five invitations. “Thanks for taking these to the post office.”

“Glad to do it,” Joe replied with an easy smile. “If you have any mail, I’ll bring it over,” he added as he headed to the doorway.

Joe returned that afternoon and he grinned as he spotted his sister-in-law, trudging through the melting snow. As soon as she saw him, her face lit up and she hurried toward him.

“We had mail?” she called as she ran.

He smiled as he brought Cochise to a halt and said, “There were three letters from New South Wales addressed to Mrs. Adam Cartwright.” He leaned back and pulled three envelopes from his saddlebag. “Here you go!”

She took the letters eagerly and then asked, “Would you like to come in and have a cup of coffee?”

“Thanks,” he said, “but I want to get to our house before dark. He smiled again as he watched her hurry inside, clutching the letters.

As soon as Bronwen opened the door, she could hear Betsy, and Bronwen recognized her baby’s demand to be fed, just as she could recognize the cry that indicated a dirty diaper.

“I was just going to call you,” Kerra said as Bronwen hurriedly removed her cloak. (It was warm enough today that she’d decided not to wear the fur cape.)

“I hope you don’t mind fixing supper,” Bronwen said. “Joe brought me three letters and I’d like to read them after I feed Betsy.” She added with a winning smile, “Adam really likes your pasties.”

“Then that’s what I’ll fix. I know you’ve been waiting to hear from your family,” Kerra replied.

Bronwen smiled her thanks as she walked upstairs with Betsy and the letters.

Her stomach full, Betsy went to sleep and Bronwen selected the letter from Darlinghurst.

February 13, 1875

Dearest Daughter,

Your tad and I were so happy to hear of little Betsy’s birth. And of course we were very pleased to learn your childbirth was not too difficult. Poor Adam bach. Yes, if he lost his own mother in childbirth, it is natural for him to worry about you.

I’m sure Betsy is a beautiful baby, and I am thrilled to have a granddaughter. I confess to being jealous of Adam’s father and brothers who can see her and hold her.

I hope it isn’t long before the three of you can return to your house. I can remember winter days in Llanelli when the temperature would fall to 30 degrees, and that seemed very cold to me, but you’ve written of the temperature falling below 20 degrees. You definitely would not want to expose Betsy to that cold.

Tad says that he is sure Dr. Martin has already told you how important fresh air and exercise are to your health now, and I know you will be anxious to get your figure back. So anxious that I feel I must caution you not to overexert yourself.

I don’t have a lot of news to report. Poor Lily slipped and broke her wrist, but between us we are managing all the cooking and cleaning. I am still trying to convince your tad to take a younger doctor on as a partner, but without success. Oh, I think I forgot to mention it in my last letter, but I was so pleased to learn that you’d met Enid Jenkins. It is, as they say, a small world.

I look forward to your next letter. By the time you read this, Betsy will be two months old and will have grown so much and be doing new things, and we want to hear all about her. Give her a kiss from us.

Love,
Mam and Tad

Bronwen smiled wistfully at her sleeping baby. “I wish your mam-gu and tad-cu could see you and hold you. They would love you just as much as your grandpa does,” she said softly as she refolded her letter and put it back in the envelope. Then she picked up the letter from her oldest brother.

February 16, 1875

Dear Little Sister,

A daughter! Congratulations to you and your Adam! Vickie said to tell you that she thinks Elizabeth Siân is a lovely name. I feel sad that our families are separated by so many miles—not to mention an ocean—that I’ll never see my niece and you’ll never see our boys. But at least we can remain in touch through our letters.

As the father of five, I am very familiar with all those nights of interrupted sleep. By the time you get this letter, Betsy is probably not waking up as often. Now that Michael is three months old, he’s only demanding to be fed once a night. It was the same with his brothers. Be of good cheer: In a few months, I’m sure Betsy will let her parents sleep.

Jamie has new front teeth so his big brothers can no longer tease him about his lisp. Now that Arthur is two, his favourite word is, ‘No’. It was the same with his three older brothers. Vickie has her hands full with the three younger boys, so I’ve been having Billy and Charlie help me. They’re good workers but I’m worried about their education. There’s no school near enough for them to attend so Vickie and I both try to teach them and Jamie in the evenings. I don’t ask that they be scholars, but I do want them to be literate. Now, you told me in one of your letters that the trip to either Virginia or Carson City takes several hours, so are you going to be teaching Betsy at home?

Oh, I hadn’t really thought about that. It is too far for Betsy to travel; she’d have to spend hours each day just traveling to and from school. Adam and I will have to discuss it when she gets older, Bronwen thought before returning to Bryn’s letter.

We’re having a good year so far. We didn’t lose too many lambs to dingoes in the spring. Last year we suffered heavy losses to Bluetongue, but so far this year we have only had two cases, and we caught them early before it spread.

Guess that’s all my news for now. I look forward to hearing from you.

Your loving brother,
Bryn

I’m sad as well that our families will never have a chance to meet, Bronwen thought as she put away his letter and reached for the one from Rhys.

February 15, 1875

Dear Bronwen,

Beauty! I finally have a niece. Elizabeth Siân is a very pretty name, but I prefer Betsy.

Matilda sends her love to you and Betsy. I hope in my next letter I’ll be able to write that Matilda and I are expecting an addition to our family. We are buying a nice house on the same street my mate, Harry Black, lives on. Matilda and Harry’s wife, Anna, are becoming friends, which is nice. Anna is from Adelong so she has shown Matilda the best places to shop and introduced her to her mates. I think Matilda is as happy here as you are in Nevada.

Oh, since you’ve written us that you have a cat, Matilda wanted me to tell you that I bought her a puppy. It’s a fawn-coloured pug and she’s named her Lucy. I had thought that we’d wait until we had children, and then probably get a Welsh terrier like Tad told us he had as a boy. But Matilda saw some pug puppies and wanted one so much that I couldn’t say no.

I think that’s all the news from Adelong. Write us soon and tell us all about Betsy.

Love,
Rhys

Betsy began to wake up so Bronwen picked her up and held her. “Oh, I think they should have waited to get the puppy, Betsy fach, don’t you? Well, Maegan is not so jealous of you now as long as I spend some time petting her. When you are older, she’ll be your cat, too. You’ll like having a kitty to pet, won’t you?”

Betsy’s christening was scheduled for Sunday afternoon, March 28, about two weeks after she turned two months. The table that stood in the foyer had been moved to the drawing room. Most of the daffodils Bronwen had asked Adam to plant in front of the porch that fall were now blooming, so she made an arrangement to stand beside the china bowl that would serve as a font. The Chesterfield and tub chairs had been rearranged so they faced the font as well as the dining room chairs that had been brought in to provide additional seats. On Saturday, Bronwen had baked the christening cake and decorated it with pink sugar roses, and Kerra was making the caudle.

Kerra had been so honored to be asked to become Betsy’s godmother that she had taken money from her savings and bought some fawn poplin and made herself a new dress. She had even gone to a milliner’s and bought a new straw hat decorated with cream-colored ribbons and feathers to complete the outfit.

The McKarens were the first to arrive. While Adam entertained Todd and the boys, Virginia went upstairs to see if Bronwen needed any help. She found Bronwen sitting in the rocking chair, playing little finger games with Betsy.

Virginia saw that Bronwen was dressed for the ceremony. Bronwen had known she probably wouldn’t be able to wear any of the stylishly tight-fitting bodices she’d worn before her pregnancy, so she’d had a friend of Kerra’s make her a wrapper of rose silk with a lace collar and cascades of lace at the wrists. Betsy, on the other hand, was dressed in one of her ordinary cotton gowns. The christening gown, which had been carefully pressed, was laid on the bed.

“I just came to see if you needed any help,” Virginia said, smiling at Betsy, who smiled back, showing her dimples.

“Thank you,” Bronwen said. “I decided to wait and not dress Betsy until it’s almost time for the christening, so the gown wouldn’t be rumpled.”

Virginia nodded and then said, “We’re the only ones here and we’re early, so I think you can wait a few more minutes.” She walked over to examine the christening gown. “This embroidery is exquisite,” she commented.

“Adam’s mother made it for him, and now Pa has given it to us,” Bronwen said, thinking sadly of the young mother who’d never had a chance to see her baby in the gown she’d worked on with such love and skill. Betsy made a cooing sound, bringing Bronwen’s thoughts back to the present. “My mother made the christening bonnet and sent it to us.” She smiled at her baby. “You’re going to look beautiful in your fine clothes, aren’t you Betsy fach.”

The Cartwrights and Hop Sing were the next to arrive, and Joe complimented Kerra on her new dress, earning a blushing thank you. The Lightlys and the Devlins arrived not long after, so Kerra went to tell Bronwen it was time to dress Betsy.

Bronwen and Virginia had just finished outfitting Betsy in her finery when Adam and Hoss appeared in the doorway followed by Kerra. “Rev. Jordan is here now,” Adam said, and he offered his arm to Bronwen. The godparents waited long enough for them to join the guests before they came down the stairs, Virginia first, carrying Betsy, with Hoss and Kerra behind her.

Ben felt a lump form in his throat when Virginia walked by with Betsy dressed in the beautiful christening gown. How many evenings he and Liz had sat together in the parlor, he reading aloud to her as she worked on their baby’s christening gown. I wish you could be here with me, my love. Our Adam looks so happy and so proud of his baby daughter. She is such a beautiful little girl and so sweet-tempered. She’s not fussing at all.

Joe glanced over at Adam and Bronwen and saw the affectionate glance they shared when Betsy began to cry as she was baptized, but Virginia rocked her gently and she quieted almost immediately. Next, Joe watched Hoss, noting his intense and serious expression as he responded to Rev. Jordan’s demand that in Betsy’s name he renounce the devil and all his works and keep God’s commandments. Joe peeked at his pa, who was standing by him. He saw the unshed tears in his pa’s eyes, and that made his own eyes burn.

When the ceremony ended, Virginia brought Betsy to Bronwen and all the guests except Davy and Andy gathered around to see the baby. The two little boys headed for the dining room to look at the cake.

“Can we have a piece, Hop Sing?” Davy asked hopefully, but Hop Sing shook his head.

“Mrs. Cartwright want everyone see cake before I cut. You wait little bit and then get cake,” he told the boys. Just then Todd appeared in the doorway.

“I thought you two might be trying to get a piece of cake. Now, come here.”

The two boys didn’t have very long to wait. Todd held Andy on his lap and tied a napkin around his neck. He kept a firm grip on the china plate as the toddler used his hands to eat the cake, getting as much on his face as he did in his mouth. Davy, on the other hand, practically licked his plate clean.

“Can I have another piece? Please, Ma?” he begged.

“You don’t need another piece of cake,” Virginia said firmly.

Adam happened to overhear and said with a smile, “If it’s all right with your parents, you may take a piece home for tomorrow.”

“Hurrah!” Davy shouted when his ma nodded her assent, and then was embarrassed when everyone turned to look at him.

It was only a few minutes later when they heard someone knocking on the door. “Ah, that must be my surprise,” Adam said as he went to answer the door. He returned in a moment with a stranger—a stranger who was carrying a camera and tripod.

“I have a surprise for my wife,” Adam explained to everyone. “Since her parents couldn’t be here, I hired Mr. Dawson to take a photograph we can send them.”

“Thank you, Cariad,” Bronwen said softly, and he put one arm about her shoulders.

“We’d better do this quickly before Betsy gets fussy,” Adam said then, smiling down at his little girl, and she smiled back at him.

A couple of days after Betsy’s christening, Adam and Bronwen were cuddling together after making love when he said quietly, “I have a big timber contract to bid in San Francisco. I’m afraid I’ll have to be away for a couple of weeks. Hoss said either he or Jacob will take care of the stock while I’m away.” She was silent so he said, “Pa would be happy for you and Betsy to stay with them while I’m in San Francisco.”

“That’s sweet of him, but Betsy and Kerra and I will manage here,” she replied. “I’ll- I’ll miss you.”

“No more than I’ll miss you,” he said, and then kissed her tenderly.

“When do you have to leave?” she asked, snuggling closer.

“The day after tomorrow.”

“So soon?”

“I, uh, procrastinated about telling you,” he said. “I’m really not looking forward to being separated.”

“You’ll- you’ll be back by the twenty-fifth?” she asked, her tone a little anxious.

He smiled and tipped her face up for a kiss before answering, “There’s no way I’m going to miss our first anniversary.” After their kiss, he added, “There’ve been so many changes in our lives that it’s hard to believe we haven’t even been married a year yet.”

“Too right,” she said emphatically and he chuckled.

“I love you, Bronwen Cartwright,” he stated, holding her close.

~ ~ ~ ~

“It’s been a pleasure doing business with you, Cartwright,” Wallace said. “To celebrate our contract, I’d like to buy you dinner at San Francisco’s finest restaurant. And a little female companionship,” he added with a suggestive wink.

“I’m happy to join you for dinner,” Adam said carefully, “but without female companionship.”

Wallace stared at him for a moment, then shrugged. “Suit yourself. I’ll meet you at your hotel at eight o’clock then.”

Adam took a cab to the train station and bought a ticket to Virginia City on the Virginia and Truckee Railroad. (When he and Bronwen traveled together, he had bought tickets for a Silver Palace Sleeping Car, but since he was on his own, he was more economical.) Once he’d purchased the ticket, he sent a telegram to Bronwen, telling her that he was leaving San Francisco the next day. It was a beautiful spring afternoon, so he decided to walk to his next destination.

As he strolled along, looking forward to his reunion with Bronwen and Betsy, his attention was caught by a well-dressed woman with a very generous figure and brassy gold hair. As he drew closer, he knew there was something familiar about her, but he just couldn’t place her. He’d gone nearly half a block when he put a name to the face and hurried after her. For a moment he feared he’d lost her but then he spotted her. “Aunt Lil! Uh, Mrs.Manfred!” he called.

She stopped and turned toward him, her expression showing no sign of recognition. “Yes?” she asked, her tone chilly.

“You don’t recognize me. It’s the beard. I didn’t have one when we knew each other in Nevada,” he said with a smile.

She stared at him with narrowed eyes, which suddenly grew very wide. “Adam Cartwright?” He nodded and she said, “I’d heard that you were out of the country.”

“I was traveling for a few years,” he replied. “Listen, could we go somewhere and talk?”

“There’s a little restaurant on the next block,” she said. “We could talk over coffee.”

As soon as the waitress took their order, Lil asked, “How long have you been back?”

“Almost a year,” he replied. “My wife and I arrived in Virginia City last June.”

“You’re married” she said, her eyes widening again.

“Yes, our first anniversary is next Sunday,” he stated with a smile. “I’ve been away almost two weeks and I’m eager to be home with my wife and our little girl.”

“My, you are a quick worker,” Lil said with a wink.

He only grinned crookedly. His expression grew sober as he said, “My father has tried to remain in touch with Will and Laura, but all his letters are returned saying address unknown. I imagine you would know their address.” Lil shrugged, but his lips quirked up in a knowing smile. “Well, if you should happen to contact them, you might let them know that it would mean a lot to my father to hear from Will. And you might also let them know that I am very happily married to a woman I love the same way Will loves Laura. You can assure them they have absolutely nothing to feel guilty about.”

She was silent for a moment and then she smiled. “Well, if I should happen to contact them, I’ll pass on that message.”

The waitress came with their coffee, and after she left, Lil asked, “So I take it you met your wife while you were traveling?”

“Yes, in a suburb of Sydney, New South Wales,” he replied.

“What’s she like?” Lil inquired curiously. “If you don’t mind me asking.”

“No, I don’t mind,” he replied, his lips turning up slightly in a tiny grin. “Bronwen is barely five feet tall and slender. She has black hair and the most beautiful eyes I’ve ever seen—the color of violets.” Lil listened to his voice and watched his face carefully, and she could tell he loved his wife very much.

“And what about your little girl?” she asked then.

“Betsy turned three months old on Monday. I know I’m prejudiced, but she really is a beautiful baby. She doesn’t have any hair yet, but it will be dark like ours. Bronwen hopes it will be curly. Betsy has her mama’s eyes, except it’s too soon to know if they’ll be violet. She has dimples—”

“Like her papa,” Lil interrupted. “Your beard hides them, but I do remember your dimples.” Adam looked a little embarrassed, which made Lil smile. “I’ll bet your father is thrilled to have a grandchild.”

“Yes, he certainly is,” Adam said. After a pause, he asked, “I don’t suppose you know if Will and Laura had any children?”

Lil was silent for a moment but then said softly, “I heard a rumor they had two sons. One about two and the other a few months older than your little girl.”

Adam smiled slightly and then swallowed the last of his coffee. “It’s been good to see you again, Lil. I’m afraid you’ll have to excuse me because I have an errand to take of.” Lil nodded and Adam paid for their coffee and continued on his way.

It wasn’t long before he reached his goal: a stationery shop. The clerk approached him with a smile and Adam said, “I’m here to pick up some engraved stationery. I was told it would be ready today.”

“Your name, sir?” the clerk asked.

“Adam Cartwright.”

“Yes, Mr. Cartwright, I remember seeing your order. Just one moment, please,” the clerk said. He disappeared and returned with a box he handed to Adam. Adam opened it and saw with satisfaction the fine stationery engraved with an elegant script:

Mrs. Adam Cartwright
The Ponderosa
Nevada

“Everything satisfactory, sir?” the clerk inquired.

“Very satisfactory,” Adam said with a smile as he paid for his purchase.

~ ~ ~ ~

Bronwen was in the middle of changing Betsy when someone could be heard knocking on the front door. Kerra came hurrying into the nursery wearing an anxious expression just as Bronwen finished. “It’s a telegram for you,” she said worriedly.

“Let me see,” Bronwen said, snatching it from her hand.

Am leaving tomorrow morning. Stop
Counting minutes until I am home. Stop.
Adam

“Adam is on his way home,” she said to Kerra with a radiant smile. “I want the house to be spotless for his homecoming.’

The two women worked hard scrubbing the floors, dusting and polishing the furniture and beating the rugs. They polished the silver until they could see their reflections and blacked the stove. The morning of Adam’s return, Bronwen baked a chocolate cake, and then she put the pot roast in the oven to simmer for several hours. She forced herself to eat the vegetable soup and cheese sandwich Kerra prepared for her lunch even though she wasn’t hungry. After she finished, she wrapped Betsy in the lamb’s wool blanket that Bryn and Victoria had sent, and then put her in her baby carriage so they could go for a walk.

“In another month or so when it’s warmer, you can come on longer walks with Mama, Betsy fach,” Bronwen said conversationally as she pushed the baby carriage along the path to the barn. “And this summer, your tada and I will take you to the lakeshore and we’ll build you a sandcastle. We’ll have so much fun,” she said, smiling at the baby, who smiled and gurgled in response.

“Your tada is coming home today. He’s going to be surprised when he sees how you’ve grown.” Betsy cooed at her mama, who grinned at her.

Kerra had been cleaning up after lunch, and when she heard Bronwen call, she came and got the baby so Bronwen could go for a longer walk.

When Bronwen returned, Kerra said, “Go take a nap. You don’t want to be exhausted when Adam gets here. I’ll do the dusting downstairs, and then while you take a bath, I’ll dust in your bedroom and put clean sheets on the bed for you.”

“Kerra, you’re wonderful,” Bronwen said, smiling warmly at the older woman. “Let me check on Betsy, and then I’ll take your advice.”

After Bronwen’s nap, she nursed Betsy and then went to the bathhouse for a soak and to wash her hair. Almost as soon as she dried off and slipped on her negligee, Betsy let her know that she needed to be changed. Once that task was taken care of, Bronwen began to get ready for Adam’s arrival. Her hair was still a little damp but she brushed it and then braided most of it and pinned it in a chignon. Some of the hair in the back she curled and allowed to fall loosely over her shoulders.

She took off her negligee and looked at herself critically in the full-length mirror. All those walks certainly helped, but can I get into any of my old dresses? She found her corset, which she hadn’t worn since her pregnancy had begun to show. She put it on and then tried on the violet and white dress she’d worn for her birthday the previous year. She couldn’t quite button the bodice so she called for Kerra. As soon as the older woman entered the room, Bronwen said, “Kerra, “I need you to pull my corset tighter—pull it as tight as you can.”

“I don’t think this is such a good idea,” Kerra began.

“Well, I do!” Bronwen snapped. “Pull it tighter.”

“Now, I can’t pull it any tighter without cuttin’ you in two,” Kerra replied firmly after she’d struggled to tighten the corset.

Bronwen tried to button the bodice again and turned to Kerra, her face shining with joy. “Look, it fits!”

“But can you breathe?” Kerra inquired caustically. “I think that’s more important to Adam.”

“Never you mind,” Bronwen retorted crossly.

Kerra left, shaking her head. Bronwen applied a little coralline salve to her lips and a little of her lily-of-the valley scented cologne. Then she went in the nursery and gazed at her sleeping daughter. “Won’t your tada be surprised to see you’ve grown some hair?” and she very gently ran her fingertips over the dark fuzz. “Now, I want you to be a good girl, Betsy, for the next few hours. Mama fed you and changed your nappy, so there’s no reason for you to be hungry.” She tiptoed out of the room and then went to wait in the library.

She tried to read the book she’d started earlier in the week—Anthony Trollope’s Harry Heathcoat of Gangoil: A Tale of Australian Bush Life—but just couldn’t focus. Then she heard Adam’s voice calling, “Bronwen! Sweetheart, I’m home!” and she ran to meet him.

The moment he saw her running toward him in the dress he remembered so well, he felt his body’s immediate response. He dropped his carpetbag and ran to her, picking her up so he could kiss her. She responded with passionate abandon then suddenly went limp in his arms. “Kerra!” he shouted frantically, carrying Bronwen to the Chesterfield in the drawing room. Kerra came hurrying in from the kitchen and saw his white, terrified face and Bronwen’s limp body in his arms.

“I told her she shouldn’t wear her corset that tight,” Kerra said shaking her head. “Lay her down and then unbutton her bodice so you can loosen it. I’ll get the smelling salts.”

Adam felt as though his heart had stopped beating until he saw Bronwen’s eyes flutter open. “Whatever possessed you to tie your corset so tight you couldn’t breathe!” he exploded, his worry coming out as anger.

Her eyes filled with tears as she said in a trembling voice, “I only wanted to look pretty for you. I knew you liked this dress, but I couldn’t wear it unless the corset was that tight. I’ve walked and walked every day so I’d get my figure back but I’m still fat!” She turned away from him then and covered her face with her hands as she cried even harder.

Very gently he pulled her hands away from her face and turned it so he could gaze into her eyes. “Bronwen Davies Cartwright, do you think I am so shallow that I won’t love you if you aren’t as slender as the day I met you?”

She dropped her eyes and whispered, “No.”

He sat beside her and lifted her onto his lap. “I am going to sing a song to you. I know you know it, but I want you to listen with your heart to the words because they’re as true for me as they were for the man who wrote them.” Gazing deeply into her eyes he sang:

Believe me, if all those endearing young charms
Which I gaze on so fondly today
Were to change by tomorrow and fleet in my arms
Like fairy gifts fading away.
Thou wouldst still be adored as this moment thou art
Let thy loveliness fade as it will
And around the dear ruin each wish of my heart
Would entwine itself verdantly still.

She saw the love shining in his eyes and threw her arms around him and cried tears of joy. After a moment he turned her face to his and captured her mouth and kissed her as he had longed to do all the days they had been separated.

“Adam, Kerra might come back,” she said tearing her mouth away from his. He didn’t bother to reply but simply captured her mouth again in a kiss, while standing up and carrying her upstairs to their bedroom.

They were cuddling together afterward when the sound of Betsy’s crying filtered in from the nursery. Bronwen got up and, after putting on her spectacles, lace-trimmed drawers and negligee, went through the door connecting their room with the nursery. Adam pulled the sheet up to his waist and waited for her.

She returned carrying Betsy, who had already fastened on a breast and was sucking lustily. Bronwen sat on the edge of the bed by Adam, and he put one arm around her shoulders, and gazed at his little girl. “You’re a little piglet, aren’t you, Betsy?” he crooned. “Not interested in your papa at all, are you?” Then his eyes widened. “She’s growing hair!” He gently stroked the dark fuzz with his forefinger. “And you’ve filled out, haven’t you?”

“She has a double-chin now,” Bronwen said with a fond smile.

When Hoss returned to the Ponderosa with the news that Adam was heading home, Joe remarked, “I wonder why we didn’t get a telegram.”

“Shucks, Joe, Adam knew Bronwen would tell me and I’d tell you and Pa,” Hoss said.

Joe shrugged and then said, “It’ll be good to see ol’ Adam. Now that the days are gettin’ longer, we can head over to their place as soon as our chores are done.”

“No, Joseph,” Ben said quietly. “We’ll see Adam and his family on Sunday when they come for dinner. Hop Sing is planning something special since it’s their first anniversary.”

“I know,” Joe said, “but why wait until then?” And Hoss looked equally puzzled.

“Boys, Adam and Bronwen have been separated for almost two weeks. They’ll want some time together.”

“Oh,” Joe said, looking deflated.

Hoss smiled after a moment and said, “Sunday’s only a couple of days away, Shortshanks,” and Joe’s expression brightened.

Sunday morning, Bronwen decided to see if she could wear her dove-gray suit. She had taken out the seams when she was first pregnant, and so it just might fit.

Adam frowned a little when she asked him to fasten her corset. “I’m not making it ridiculously tight,” he warned.

“I learned my lesson,” she replied meekly. “I’m sure I can wear one of my suits to church without tightening my corset too much, and I’m tired of wearing wrappers.”

He nodded and then fastened the corset for her. He watched as she tried on the suit. She discovered it was actually a little loose, which gave her morale a tremendous boost, and her husband smiled at her pleasure. He actually didn’t mind at all that her figure was a little more curvaceous.

The six Cartwrights had a pleasant family meal. Hop Sing had fixed chicken potpie and chocolate cake for dessert. Adam and Bronwen shared a smile when Hop Sing proudly brought the cake to the table, for they hadn’t finished the one Bronwen had made. Betsy had just learned to turn over from her back to her stomach Adam’s first day back, so her doting grandpa and uncles wanted to see her new accomplishment.

Kerra spent Sundays with her daughter, which meant Adam and Bronwen could spend the evening alone. After Betsy was fed and put in her cradle, Bronwen turned to Adam and asked, “What would you like for supper?”

“I’m not that hungry. How about some rarebit?” he replied. “I’ll toast the bread.”

She saw him smiling as he toasted the bread while she prepared the sauce and asked softly, “It’s been a good year, hasn’t it, Cariad?

“Indeed it has.” He smiled more broadly, adding, “If someone had told me a few years back how much I would enjoy fixing supper with my wife in our kitchen, I wouldn’t have believed them.”

“I know exactly what you mean,” she said, smiling up at him.

When the rarebit was ready, he suggested that they eat in the kitchen. “It’s cozier here.”

“Yes, it is,” she agreed.

Adam smiled at her and said softly, “I do have one request to make. Would you let your hair down the way you did when we had our first supper together?”

She nodded, her cheeks growing pink.

When they finished the meal, she said, “I have a gift for you. It’s in our room.”

“And so is your gift,” he said with a wink.

They walked up the stars together—one of her arms around his waist and one of his around her shoulders. She pulled a flat package from a drawer in her vanity while his package was hidden on the top shelf of his wardrobe.

“Ladies first,” he said, handing her the box with a tender smile.

“Oh, Adam, it’s so elegant,” she exclaimed as she gazed at the engraved stationery. “Thank you, Cariad,” she said softly, standing on tiptoe to kiss him. Then she handed him the flat package. He removed the wrapping paper carefully, revealing a framed photograph of Bronwen. “I was having a hard time thinking of a gift made of paper, and then I remembered the daguerreotypes Pa has on his desk. Hoss and Joe helped me by arranging for Mr. Dawson to come here.”

“It’s a wonderful gift,” he said before bending down to kiss her. “Now, I want to celebrate our marriage just as we did on our wedding night,” he added, easily gathering her up in his arms.

Chapter 11
Bronwen was becoming frustrated. No matter how far she walked each day, her body refused to grow slender. In fact, her waist seemed to be growing thicker. She was tired all the time. It was ironic really that while Betsy needed less sleep now, she seemed to need more. She was also concerned that even though it was now over five months since Betsy’s birth, she still had not resumed menstruating.

She didn’t want to worry Adam but the last Sunday in June, she managed to have a private word with her father-in-law and asked if he could arrange to have someone drive her into town the next day.

“Certainly,” Ben replied. “I’ll drive you myself. I have some business I need to take care of at the bank so I was going to town anyway.”

‘Uh, would you mind not mentioning it to Adam,” she asked.

“A surprise, eh?” Ben said with a smile and she nodded.

When Adam came home from the lumber camp Monday evening, he found his wife sitting on the porch swing while Betsy sat on her blanket and played with her rattle. As soon as Betsy saw her papa, she became very excited and began squealing and holding up her arms.

“How’s papa’s little princess?” Adam asked, picking her up and holding her over his head while she giggled. He kissed each of her cheeks and then said, “Now give Papa a kiss,” and Betsy placed a resounding smack on his cheek. He sat down on the swing by Bronwen, holding Betsy securely in one arm and said, “Now, Mama gets a kiss.”

After the kiss ended, Bronwen said, “If you’ll watch Betsy, I’ll go set the table.”

“Sure,” he replied automatically before lifting Betsy’s cotton gown so he could blow on her stomach, which caused her to shriek with laughter.

Adam and Kerra noticed that Bronwen was unusually quiet during supper. After Betsy was put to bed, Adam and Bronwen went to the library where Adam would read aloud while Bronwen worked on her mending or darning. Adam picked up the book they were reading, but he didn’t open it. He watched Bronwen start to darn one of his socks without looking at him, and decided to act.

“What’s wrong, Sweetheart?” he asked in a firm, no-nonsense voice.

“Nothing’s wrong. I just received some news today that surprised me.”

“What sort of news?” he asked carefully.

“I went to see Paul this morning—”

He interrupted her. “Are you ill?” he demanded and she heard the anxiety in his voice.

“No,” she said with a faint smile. “I’m not ill; I was afraid I might be, but that isn’t it at all.”

“Bronwen,” he growled.

“I’m sorry,” she said with a little smile. “I found out the reason I’ve been feeling so tired, the reason that in spite off all the walking I’ve been doing I don’t grow any thinner is that I’m going to have another child.” She could have laughed aloud at the astonished look on his face.

“But you said if you were nursing Betsy, then you wouldn’t get pregnant!”

“That’s what Kerra and Virginia both told me. When I told Paul, he said that was just an old wives tale. Obviously, he is correct,” and she smiled ruefully. “We do want more children; we’re just getting them sooner than we expected.”

“When is the baby due?” Adam asked numbly.

“Paul says probably around the end of December.”

“But Betsy won’t even be a year old then,” he protested.

“I am aware of that, Cariad. We seem to be as fertile as a pair of rabbits.” She looked at him anxiously. “You’re not too upset are you?”

“I’m not upset,” he said reassuringly. “I’m just worried about you.”

“I’m perfectly healthy, and it’s not as if I’m the first woman to get pregnant so soon after giving birth. I confess I would have preferred that I hadn’t conceived again until after Betsy was a year old, but that’s not the way it turned out. I think we need to see about getting Betsy a crib because we’ll need the cradle for the new baby.”

“I suppose we may as well break the news to my family at dinner on Sunday?”

“Yes. It won’t be a secret much longer. I’m starting to show much earlier this time. Paul says most women do.” She added, “After we tell your family, we’ll need to tell Kerra.” Then she said with a wink, “It certainly is a lucky thing you bought that washing machine since we’ll be washing two babies’ nappies. Uh, I mean diapers.”

Sunday morning as Adam and Bronwen dressed for church, she said with a sigh, “This is probably the last time I’ll be able to wear this suit until after the baby is born.”

“You look lovely in your wrappers,” he said, but she rolled her eyes.

When Adam brought his surrey to a halt near Virginia City’s Methodist Church, his family was waiting for them. Betsy smiled and giggled at her grandpa when her mama handed her to him.

“Looks like you have a new dress and bonnet, Miss Betsy,” Joe said, winking at the five-month-old, who wore a dress and matching bonnet of pink muslin and a ruffled white linen pinafore.

“They’re a gift from her mam-gu,” Bronwen said. Seeing Joe and Ben looked puzzled, she added, “That’s Welsh for grandma.” Both men smiled then.

“It’s a very pretty outfit for a very pretty little girl,” Ben said, smiling at his granddaughter. Betsy’s dark hair was not curly like her papa’s; it was growing thick and silky like her mama’s. She had her mama’s eyes but it was becoming clear the color was going to be the same dark hazel as her papa’s eyes.

“Sweet Pea, you get prettier every time Uncle Hoss sees you,” Hoss said with a big grin as Betsy dimpled. “Maybe your grandpa will let you sit with me some of the time.”

“Betsy likes sitting with her grandpa, don’t you, Precious?” Ben asked. “And Grandpa will let you play with his watch.”

As they walked into the church, Adam leaned over to whisper in Bronwen’s ear, “Come December, they’ll each have a baby to hold.” Then he winked and she giggled quietly.

After the Cartwrights and Hop Sing finished the dinner Bronwen and Kerra had prepared, they all gathered in the library.

“That dinner was dee-licious, Bronwen,” Hoss said, “and I saved some room for dessert in a little bit. Thought maybe we could play a game of horseshoes first,” and he looked hopefully at the others.

“Maybe you and Adam against me and Pa,” Joe suggested.

“Uh, before we start the horseshoe game, Bronwen and I have some news to share,” Adam said. The others all looked at Adam and Bronwen expectantly and, after exchanging a quick glance with her husband, Bronwen said, “Around the end of December, Betsy is going to have a little brother or sister.”

The four men, including Hop Sing, were speechless. Hop Sing was the first to recover and said with a beaming smile, “Congratulations, Mistah Adam, Missy Bronwen!”

“Yes, congratulations,” Ben said, going to kiss Bronwen’s cheek. “Have you seen Paul?”

“Yes, that’s why I asked you to drive me to town. He’s says I’m fine but he wants me to make sure I get plenty of rest and drink lots of milk.” She made a little face at that. “After I clean up, Betsy and I are both going to take a nap.”

“I’ll clean up, Sweetheart. You go rest,” Adam said firmly.

“And I’ll help him,” Hoss said. “Don’t you worry about nothin’.” He and Adam headed for the kitchen.

“Right,” Bronwen said with a shrug. “Come on, Betsy fach. We’re going to take a nap.” Betsy, who’d been rubbing her eyes to keep awake, began to wail in protest when her mama took her from her grandpa.

“I’d be happy to watch her,” Ben offered.

“Thanks, Pa, but she needs her nap. She’ll be fine,” Bronwen said as she started out of the room with the screaming Betsy.

In the kitchen, Hoss turned to his older brother and said, “Gol dang, Adam! Two babies in one year! Yer gonna wear Bronwen out.”

“I didn’t intend for her to get pregnant this soon,” Adam snapped. Immediately he said, “Sorry. It’s me I’m upset with. We thought she couldn’t get pregnant while she was nursing Betsy. Now we know different.” He pinched the bridge of his nose as he added, “Kerra and I will make sure she follows Paul’s instructions about getting plenty of rest.”

Back in the library, Joe remarked to Ben, “Two babies in one year. I never knew Older Brother had it in him.”

“Joseph!” Ben barked.

Joe looked abashed as he muttered, “Sorry.” However, his natural ebullience reasserted itself and he said with an enormous grin, “I’m hoping for nephew this time.”

“It would be nice to have a grandson,” Ben admitted with a little smile. “It was good to hear from Will and learn he and Laura have two boys.” His smile broadened as he added, “So far Adam is still the only Cartwright in three generations to father a girl. Naturally I wouldn’t mind another granddaughter, but chances are they’ll have a boy this time.”

Toward the end of July, Adam had to go out of town on business. He didn’t like the idea of leaving Bronwen and Betsy alone except for Kerra, but Bronwen was adamant about staying at their house.

“As long as Hoss or Jacob takes care of the stock, we’ll be fine,” she assured her husband one final time. “Don’t worry about us. Good luck and hurry home.” She stood on tiptoe to kiss him goodbye.”

“Papa is going to miss you, Princess,” Adam said softly before kissing Betsy’s cheek. The baby dimpled and then kissed him. “You be a good girl for your mama,” he added, handing her to Bronwen.

Bronwen and Betsy stood on the porch until Adam and Sport were out of sight. “Mama and Kerra have to do the washing, Betsy fach, so you can sit in the corner and watch and play with your rattle.”

Kerra had already heated the water and put Betsy’s blanket in the corner. Bronwen sat Betsy down and then she turned the washing machine’s crank. Kerra would turn the wringer and put the clothes in the tubs of water to rinse out the soap and wring them dry. While they worked, Bronwen sang and Kerra joined in.

Here we go round the mulberry bush
The mulberry bush, the mulberry bush
Here we go round the mulberry bush
So early in the morning

This is the way we wash our clothes
Wash our clothes, wash our clothes
This is the way we wash our clothes
So early Monday morning

Betsy smiled and waved her hands as she listened and watched. The women sang all the verses and then Betsy made it clear she wanted to hear the song again. As they were singing the second time, Betsy began to crawl toward them. Both women stopped in surprise.

“Betsy, you can crawl!” Bronwen exclaimed in delight. “Won’t your Papa be surprised! And your grandpa and your uncles.”

“And it means we’ll have to watch her all the time,” Kerra said, “so she doesn’t get into something that could hurt her. If her crib was finished, we could put her in it some of the time, but until then, you’ll need to watch her.”

Bronwen nodded. “No, Betsy,” she said firmly as she saw the baby crawl toward the stove, which was still hot from Kerra’s heating the water. “Betsy, no!” she repeated more forcefully and then went to pick up her baby.

“I can finish the washing,” Kerra said. “I wonder if Mr. Cartwright could work on Betsy’s crib. We’re really going to need someplace we can put her while we’re working.”

“I’ll ask Hoss about it tonight,” Bronwen said. “C’mon, Betsy, you can crawl in the library.”

When they walked into the library, Maegan was stretched out in front of a window, soaking up the sun. She lazily opened one eye when they entered the room and then went back to napping. As soon as Bronwen set Betsy on the floor, she made a beeline for Maegan, who ran for the door. A giggling Betsy started to crawl after the cat so Bronwen said, “Sorry, Betsy fach, but I don’t think Maegan wants to play. Mama has another idea. She needs to weed the garden so you can crawl there.”

That evening Bronwen took Betsy upstairs to put her to bed; however, bedtime was Adam’s special time with Betsy. She was very fussy and no matter how long Bronwen rocked her or how many songs she sang, the baby fought going to sleep. By the time Bronwen put an exhausted Betsy in her cradle, she was nearly as worn out as her baby.

“You miss your papa,” she whispered as she gazed at Betsy’s tearstained cheeks. “So do I.”

The bed seemed enormous now that she wasn’t sharing it with Adam. She tossed and turned and finally moved to his side and slept with his pillow.

She overslept a little and had to dress hurriedly so she could feed her chickens and gather the eggs for breakfast. Betsy was so tired that she didn’t completely awaken when Bronwen changed her diaper and her gown. Bronwen carried the baby downstairs, planning to put her in her little cradle and ask Kerra to keep an eye on her while she was outside. To Bronwen’s surprise, her father-in-law was sitting at the kitchen table talking with Kerra, who was rolling out the biscuit dough, while Hop Sing was standing at the stove frying sausage.

“Good morning, Bronwen,” Ben said with a smile, and Kerra and Hop Sing both echoed him. “Hoss said that you needed me to finish the crib Adam started making for Betsy,” Ben added.

“I come to bring you currants for jelly,” Hop Sing said, “and help cook big breakfast.”

“It’s nice to see you both,” Bronwen said. Then she turned to Ben and asked, “Could you hold this little sleepyhead while I feed the chickens and gather the eggs?”

Ben held out his arms for Betsy and then said, “Joseph is taking care of the chickens.”

As if on cue, Joe walked in the kitchen carrying the basket of eggs and the pail of milk. He handed the eggs to Kerra, who began cracking them into a bowl, and handed the milk to Hop Sing, who wanted to make sausage gravy to go with the biscuits.

“Mornin’, Bronwen,” Joe said with a grin. “I thought since I was gonna eat some of your eggs, it was only fair that I gather ‘em.”

“Thanks, Joe,” Bronwen said, sitting by Ben. Hop Sing poured some milk in a glass and set it in front of her. “You drink. Good for baby. Both babies,” he added with a grin. With a little grimace, Bronwen drained the glass.

“Well, I gotta help Hoss,” Joe said. “Hope breakfast is about ready because I’m starved.”

“I’ll go set the table,” Bronwen said, standing up.

Betsy was still sleeping when Hoss and Joe returned from the barn and washed up, so Ben carefully put her in the little cradle, which was already in the dining room.

“I hope she wakes up so I can see her crawl,” Joe said around a mouthful of biscuit and gravy.

“The first thing she’ll want when she wakes up is to be fed, but after that I’m sure you can see her crawl,” Bronwen said with a smile.

Betsy let her mama eat her egg and half her toast before waking up and demanding her own breakfast.

“She’s still got a set of lungs on her,” Joe said with a pained expression as Bronwen took Betsy back upstairs.

“You always let your mother know when you were hungry,” Ben said with a smile. “If I remember correctly, you were even louder than Betsy.”

The Cartwright men lingered over their coffee, wanting a chance to see Betsy demonstrate her new skill.

They didn’t have to wait long before Bronwen returned with Betsy. She set the baby down on the dining room floor and said, “Show your grandpa and Uncle Joe how well you can crawl.”

“Come to Grandpa, Betsy,” Ben said, smiling at his little granddaughter. Betsy smiled and then crawled right over to Uncle Hoss.

“Hey there, Sweet Pea,” Hoss said as he bent down and picked her up. “You was supposed to crawl to your grandpa.”

“She’s a real Cartwright,” Ben said. “Got a mind of her own.”

“Uncle Hoss has to go to work,” Hoss said as he handed Betsy to Ben. “C’mon, Shortshanks,” and he punched Joe’s arm lightly.

“Bye-bye, Betsy,” Joe said. “You crawl real good.” He bent over and said with a smile, “Can Uncle Joe have a kiss?” The baby smiled and kissed his cheek, and then Joe kissed hers. “You do get prettier every day,” he added with a wink before walking out with Hoss.

“I’d better get started on the crib,” Ben said. “I saw where Adam was working on it in the barn.”

“Right,” Bronwen said, taking Betsy from him. “Betsy, we’re going to go for our walk.”

Hop Sing prepared lunch while Bronwen and Kerra took turns ironing and watching Betsy. After lunch, Ben played horsy with Betsy until it was time for her and her mama’s afternoon nap. He finished the crib a couple of hours before supper so he and Hop Sing carried it up to the nursery.

“It’s a little crowded with the crib and the cradle,” Ben commented as he held his granddaughter and surveyed the nursery while Bronwen put sheets on the crib mattress.

“A little,” she agreed, “but Betsy will be too young to leave the nursery when the new baby is born so they’ll both be sleeping in here for a time.”

“Let’s see how you like your new crib, Precious,” Ben said and sat Betsy in the crib. She sat still for a minute and looked at her mama and grandpa before crawling over to the bars. She clearly wasn’t happy that they prevented her from crawling to the others. She moved to a sitting position and held up her arms. Bronwen shook her head a little as she reached down and picked her daughter up, saying, “I think it’s going to take time for her to get used to the crib.”

“Yes, it looks that way,” Ben agreed. “But whether she likes it or not, it will keep her safe when you can’t watch her.” He paused and then added slowly, “At least until she figures out how to climb out.”

“I certainly hope that won’t happen for some time,” Bronwen said with such fervor that Ben couldn’t stop his lips from turning up in a tiny grin.

The next few days were uneventful. Betsy hated being left alone in the nursery in her crib so the two women used it as a last resort. They realized that when they were working downstairs, it worked just as well to put Betsy in her highchair where they could keep an eye on her and she could watch them. (As soon as Betsy could sit up on her own, Bronwen had started putting her in her highchair at meals so she could be with her family.) Betsy still missed her papa and fought going to sleep at night. Bronwen wasn’t sleeping very well either. During the day, she could keep herself too busy to think about how much she missed Adam, but alone in their bed at night, she could think of nothing else. The fourth night after he’d gone she felt the baby move for the first time, and he wasn’t there to share the moment with her.

Sunday morning they rode to church with Ben and the boys and then they had Sunday dinner at the ranch house. Hoss got down on all fours and pretended to be Betsy’ horse, which she loved. Bronwen had brought Betsy’s cloth ball and Joe patiently rolled the ball back and forth between them. Then they all sang their favorite songs, and Betsy fell asleep as she listened.

On Monday while Kerra and Bronwen were hanging up the wash to dry, a man drove a buckboard into the Cartwright’s yard, jumped down, and started yelling for Mrs. Chynoweth.

“Now, I wonder who that could be,” Kerra said, putting the towel she’d started to hang on the clothesline back in the basket. Bronwen picked up Betsy, who was crawling under the clean clothes, and the two women walked toward the front yard.

“Jimmy Jacobson!” Kerra exclaimed, recognizing her son-in-law’s hired hand. “What brings you here? Is anything wrong?” she asked apprehensively.

“Miz Dobson’s got a busted arm,” the man said. “Mr. Dobson’s gone for Doc Martin and he sent me to fetch you.”

“You must go,” Bronwen said quickly. “Loveday needs you.”

“Yes, but I don’t like leaving you here all alone,” Kerra said, obviously torn by her desire to be with her daughter and her concern for her friend.

“Stone the crows! I don’t know why everyone thinks I’m so helpless,” Bronwen stated while Jimmy Jacobson looked astonished by her accent and colloquialism.

“All right,” Kerra said with a little grin, “I’ll just go pack a bag.”

Bronwen felt very alone as the sun went down that evening. Hoss had put the cow and carriage horses in the barn and the hens in the henhouse so she didn’t need to go outside. She held Betsy on one hip as she went to each room downstairs and closed the interior shutters just as Adam did every night, and then she locked the front and back doors. The quiet was uncanny, and then in the distance she could faintly hear wolves howling to each other. It had never bothered her before, but now the sound was disturbing.

“Your mama is just being foolish, Betsy fach. We’re perfectly safe in the house your papa built for us. Even if they wanted to, those wolves couldn’t hurt us.” Betsy was still missing her papa and looked at her mama with her enormous hazel eyes and long black eyelashes, just like her papa’s, and stuck out her lip in a pout. “I miss your papa, too, but he’s supposed to be back in four or five days so we just have to be patient.”

Every night Betsy fought harder against going to sleep without her papa to rock her and sing to her. Bronwen felt dog-tired when Betsy finally cried herself to sleep and she put her in the crib. Bronwen left the interior shutters open in her bedroom and the nursery and left the sash up a little as well so the rooms wouldn’t be so hot and stuffy. She put on one of her cotton nightgowns and got into Adam’s side of the bed. It seemed she’d only closed her eyes when she was awakened by an enormous roar of thunder. It was so loud that she sat straight up in bed. She could see brilliant flashes of lightening arc across the sky and they were followed almost immediately by earsplitting thunder, so she knew the lightening was very close. She went first to the nursery and closed the sash and the shutters. Betsy began to cry, so she picked her up and took her into the bedroom. She went to close the shutters and sash windows, balancing Betsy on one hip, but as she approached a window, the room suddenly lit up as bright as day and simultaneously the loudest thunder she’d ever heard filled the room. Betsy screamed in fear and Bronwen ignored the rain coming in the partially opened windows and got into the center of the large bed with her baby.

After several minutes, the thunder and lightening moved away so Bronwen, holding the crying Betsy, got up to close the windows to keep out the heavy rain, which was now falling in sheets. She closed one and then she heard hailstones hammering the house. She hurriedly closed the remaining sash and shutters. As she watched, the largest hailstone she’d ever seen smashed against the bay window, shattering the glass. She and Betsy huddled in the bed until the storm passed, then they both fell into an exhausted sleep.

Bronwen felt braver in the morning when the first sunlight shone through the shattered bay window. She changed Betsy’s diaper and nursed her, and then put her in her crib while she dressed and cleaned up the broken glass and any rainwater still on the floor. When that was done, she took Betsy and went outside to check the damage. Four windows were cracked or broken and several of the slate tiles on the roof were now in pieces on the ground. Bronwen didn’t feel up to checking the attic but there were almost certainly leaks. The barn roof hadn’t fared any better, and one of the juniper saplings had been blasted by lightening.

She was feeding her hens with Betsy balanced on one hip when Hoss and Joe rode up.

“Mornin’,” they said and Betsy smiled at her uncles.

“Joe came with me to help take care of the stock and see if you had any damage from the storm. Looks like you got pounded hard,” Hoss said, gazing at the ruined tree and the broken roof tiles and shingles littering the ground.

“The hail cracked or broke four windows,” Bronwen said as her brothers-in-law dismounted. “I- I’ve never seen hailstones that big before.”

Joe whistled, saying, “They must have been big! I’ll go to town and see about gettin’ you some new window panes.”

“Yeah, you’re the expert at buyin’ windowpanes,” Hoss said with a chuckle. Judging by Joe’s pained expression, Bronwen decided it must be some private joke. Just then they heard Buttercup mooing plaintively so Hoss headed for the barn.

“Want me to gather the eggs for you?” Joe asked Bronwen, and she thanked him.

“I’ll go see about fixing some biscuits for our breakfast,” Bronwen said then, and headed for the house.

She moved Betsy’s highchair to the kitchen and put her in it before beginning to cook breakfast. Bronwen was putting the biscuits in the oven when Joe returned with the eggs and a pail of milk.

“Where’s Kerra?” Joe asked.

“Loveday broke her arm so Kerra’s gone to help her,” Bronwen replied, getting ready to fry the eggs.

“You mean you and Betsy are all alone here?” Joe asked, his tone sounding concerned.

“Yes, but it’s just for a few days, and then Adam will be back,” Bronwen said in a reassuring tone but Joe’s expression still looked worried as he left to go help Hoss.

“Hey, Hoss,” he said when he entered the barn where Hoss was cleaning out the stalls, “did you know Bronwen and Betsy are alone here? That Kerra had to go help her daughter ‘cause she broke her arm?”

“What? I saw Kerra yesterday mornin’ at breakfast,” Hoss said, his worried expression identical to Joe’s.

“Well, she’s not there now,” Joe stated. “Adam wouldn’t want Bronwen and Betsy here by themselves.”

“He sure wouldn’t,” Hoss agreed emphatically. “After breakfast, you take Adam’s buckboard into town for the windowpanes and see if you can hire some men to repair the roof. I’ll take Bronwen and Betsy to the Ponderosa in Adam’s surrey. I reckon I can get Betsy’s cradle on the back seat or I can come back with a wagon for her crib.”

Over breakfast they announced their plan to their sister-in-law, and were taken aback by her reaction.

“I thank you for your concern, but Betsy and I are staying here.”

“Now, Bronwen,” Joe said with his most charming smile, “you know Adam wouldn’t want you and Betsy here by yourselves.”

“No, he wouldn’t,” she agreed. “He tried to talk me out of staying here before he left, but I told him Betsy and I would be fine and we weren’t leaving. I am not changing my mind just because Kerra has to take care of her daughter.”

“But Adam would expect us to look after you and Betsy,” Hoss said in his most reasonable tone.

“I’m not a child who needs looking after, Hoss,” Bronwen said patiently. “Virginia and Ann are alone with their children when Todd and Johnny go on cattle drives and they manage just fine. So will I.”

I can hardly believe it, but I think Older Brother has met his match in stubbornness, Hoss thought. I sure hope they don’t butt heads often because neither one of ‘em is gonna want to back down. Aloud he said, “Okay, Bronwen, if you won’t come with us to the Ponderosa, then I’m stayin’ here. I can sleep in Kerra’s room. Or I’ll sleep in the barn if I hafta.”

Bronwen sighed loudly and then said, “You can sleep in Kerra’s room.”

When Hoss went back to the ranch house to pack a bag, he explained the situation to his pa.

“You should have insisted she and Betsy stay here,” Ben said, scowling at his middle son.

“Pa, the only way we was gonna get Bronwen here was to hogtie her.” He grinned then adding, “That little gal may be half Adam’s size, but she’s every inch as stubborn.”

Ben smiled then in spite of himself. Shaking his head slightly, he said, “Well, as long as you’re there, they’ll be fine.

Adam was whistling as he and Sport cantered down the road to home. He’d decided to surprise Bronwen so he hadn’t telegraphed ahead. As his house came into view, he could see men on the roof and hear the sound of hammering He also noted that one of the junipers he’d planted was only a stump.

“I wonder what’s been happening while we’ve been gone, boy,” Adam said. When he rode into the yard, he recognized Jared Rosveare and Pete Stephens up on the roof of the house while Jack Peterson and Jim Walters were on the barn roof.

Pete spotted him and yelled down, “Howdy, Adam!”

Jared called down, “You lost some tiles and shingles in the hailstorm, so Joe hired us to repair your roofs for you.”

Just then Bronwen burst through the front door onto the porch with Betsy in her arms. “Adam, you’re home,” she said, her face reflecting her joy. Betsy began to squeal excitedly as soon as she saw her papa. He quickly dismounted and ran onto the porch where he put his hands around Bronwen’s waist and twirled her and Betsy around once before kissing them.

‘How are my girls?” he asked, taking Betsy and then putting his free arm around Bronwen’s shoulders. “You must have had some storm.”

“Too right we did,” Bronwen said, leaning her head against his shoulder. “Lightening hit one of the trees so Hoss chopped it down. The hailstones were so big that they broke some windows but Joe replaced them for us.” She hugged him tightly and said, “I missed you, and so did Betsy.”

“And I missed you both very much,” he said. He sat Betsy down so he could take Bronwen in his arms for a proper kiss but she moved away, saying, “No, Betsy!”

He turned his head and saw his little girl crawling for the steps, and quickly scooped her up. “Princess, you can crawl!” he exclaimed with a big grin. Then he turned to Bronwen and said, “I’m starved. Let me take care of Sport, and then while I’m eating, you can tell me everything that’s happened while I’ve been gone.”

July turned into August and one evening while the little family was sitting on the porch swing—Adam and Betsy playing This Little Piggy while Bronwen sewed a new dress for Betsy—Betsy startled Adam by suddenly saying very distinctly, “Da-da.”

“That’s right, Princess. I’m your da-da. Say it again,” he said excitedly.

“Da-da. Da-da,” Betsy said smiling at her parents. Adam kissed her cheek and then she kissed his.

“Can you say ma-ma,” Bronwen said encouragingly, to which Betsy replied, “Da-da,” and reached over to kiss her.

Bronwen turned to Adam, who was smiling smugly. “She doesn’t know that da-da is you.”

“Don’t you listen to Mama, Princess. She’s jealous. You know that I’m your da-da.” He pulled up her dress and blew on her stomach, and she began to shriek with laughter.

Summer became autumn. Bronwen and Kerra worked hard during the shorter days, harvesting the kitchen garden. They canned some vegetables, with Betsy watching from her highchair, while others went in the root cellar. Hop Sing gave them one of his prize Yorkshire pigs. Adam slaughtered the pig and Bronwen made sure she was nowhere around when he did it. However, after the deed was done, she and Kerra helped him salt the meat. He hung the hams and shoulders in the smoke house he’d made while the women ground sausage meat and then rolled it into balls that would be stored in a corner of the woodshed. They also made the next year’s supply of lard. (Last fall, all this had been new to Bronwen, but Hop Sing had been a good teacher.)

Once the meat from the pig had been preserved to last through the long winter, Adam slaughtered a steer. The hide would be tanned and the leather used for Adam’s new boots and Bronwen’s new shoes. The meat was salted to preserve it and Bronwen and Kerra used the tallow to make candles. (They used oil lamps for reading since the light was better, but used candles the rest of the time since oil was expensive.)

The first Sunday after the butchering was finished, they had dinner at the ranch house. Bronwen was now six months pregnant and already very round.

As they ate the baked ham Hop Sing had prepared, Hoss asked curiously, “What names have ya picked for this baby?”

Adam answered, “We’re having the same problem with names for a boy that we did before,” and he looked over at Bronwen and rolled his eyes.

She smiled smugly and then said, “We haven’t made our minds up yet on a first name for another girl, but we have chosen a middle name.”

Adam said quietly, “If we have a girl, then her middle name will be Inger.”

Hoss smiled lovingly at them and said, “Thank you.”

After a moment Joe asked, “What first names are you thinking about?”

“We have three we like and we just can’t decide which one we prefer,” Bronwen replied. “Rosalind, Beatrice or Mariana.”

“Not Juliet?” Ben asked with a wink, and Bronwen giggled.

“We considered it,” Adam said with a grin, “but decided it was too obvious.”

“What’s the joke?” Joe asked and Hoss looked just as puzzled.

“They’re all names of heroines in Shakespeare’s plays,” Bronwen explained. “Rosalind is from As You Like It, Beatrice from Much Ado About Nothing and Mariana from Measure for Measure.”

“They’re all pretty, but I like Mariana best,” Hoss said hesitantly.

“I like Rosalind,” Joe said emphatically.

Ben smiled slightly, saying, “I prefer Beatrice. I guess we haven’t been much help.”

“Nope,” Adam agreed with a crooked grin.

Tuesday morning, October 26, Bronwen put Betsy in the baby carriage and prepared to go for her daily walk. As soon as she walked outside, she hurried back, calling for Kerra.

“What’s wrong?” Kerra asked, but Bronwen only grabbed her arm and pulled her outside.

“Look!” Bronwen said, pointing to the northeast.

“Lord, have mercy!” Kerra exclaimed as she watched the black smoke rising from the direction of Virginia City.

“It must be a terrible fire,” Bronwen said.

“Yes, but surely the volunteer fire departments can get it under control,” Kerra said, and it sounded as though she were trying to convince herself. “The new water system provides plenty of water.”

“There’s nothing we can do but pray for them,” Bronwen said. The two women dropped to their knees and began to offer prayers for the people of Virginia City.

All day the columns of black smoke could be seen and a strong Washoe zephyr deposited pieces of hymn books and charred paper and cloth in the yard.

Adam did not return home at suppertime. “I know he and Pa and Hoss and Joe are in Virginia City helping in whatever way they can,” Bronwen said, and Kerra agreed.

Betsy tried to stay awake until her papa came home, but she finally fell asleep and Bronwen put her to bed. She and Kerra waited in the library. The two women finally dozed off, but Bronwen suddenly awoke and then she heard the sound of footsteps on the porch. She ran out of the library and saw Adam opening the front door. He was covered in soot and grime and reeked of smoke but she ran to him and flung her arms around him. He held her close, resting his chin on her head.

After a few minutes, he said in a raspy voice, “Could you fix me some tea with honey?”

“Right,” she said and then they saw Kerra in the library doorway and she said, “I’ll fix the tea. Can you tell us how bad the fire was?’

Adam nodded, and then said, “After the tea and honey.”

As Kerra put the teakettle on, Adam sank onto one of the kitchen chair and Bronwen sat beside him. The women waited in silence as Adam stirred the honey into the hot tea until he could drink it without scalding his mouth. When he finished, he spoke quietly and his voice was still hoarse.

“The fire was terrible. When we arrived, it was like a scene from hell. There were flames everywhere and the heat was so intense that it hurt to breathe. The wind blew the fire from building to building faster than the fire departments could fight it. I heard they couldn’t get enough pressure in their hoses and so they had to fight it with water buckets and wet blankets. Even if they could have used the hoses, I don’t think it would have mattered. It’s been so long since it’s rained that the wooden buildings caught fire like tinder.”

He stopped for a moment and Kerra asked hesitantly, “Was there a great loss of life?”

Adam managed a tired smile as he answered, “No, miraculously I have only heard of two people who were killed. Of course, they may find more bodies as they dig though what is left of buildings. Most of the damage has been to property. Our church and the Episcopalian church were burnt to the ground and only the brick walls of St. Mary’s are left.”

The women both gasped in horror at this news but Adam continued. “The International Hotel and Piper’s Opera House were burnt along with so many other businesses and homes. The National Guard is patrolling the city to protect what little is left from looters. Many of the homeless are camped out near Cedar Hill. We invited people to come to the Ponderosa but most didn’t want to be that far from Virginia City. Pa did persuade two families with small children to stay at the ranch house.”

“Those poor people sleeping outside in this cold,” Bronwen said, thinking of her own little girl tucked safely in her crib.

“I thought tomorrow we could gather up any sheets and blankets we can spare and take them to those who lost everything. It won’t be much but if other ranches do the same, it will help.”

“I’m sure they’ll want to be of assistance,” Bronwen said. “I just thank God that so few people lost their lives.”

“Amen,” Adam and Kerra said.

Chapter 12
Adam woke before dawn on November 14, his thirty-ninth birthday. It had only been nineteen days since the fire had laid waste to Virginia City, but the city was resilient. New buildings were going up in the burned districts, both businesses and homes, and construction had begun on new churches to replace those lost in the fire. The new International House would be six stories high and would have an ascending room to carry people who didn’t want to walk up six flights. However, it wouldn’t be complete before Bronwen was due to give birth, and that worried Adam.

“It doesn’t matter, Cariad,” Bronwen had said when he’d reluctantly confided his worry, “because I wouldn’t have agreed to stay at the hotel anyway.” He’d raised his eyebrow but she’d only smiled. “Think, Cariad. Can you really imagine the three of us living at a hotel for weeks. Can you picture Betsy confined to two rooms?”

He’d sighed and shook his head and she’d reached for his hand and entwined their fingers. “I know what to expect now. If Paul can’t get here in time, well, I know you’ve helped mares foal and cows calve, and Hoss says that he’s delivered two babies, so I’ll be in good hands. You must have faith, Cariad.”

“I know you’re right, but it’s hard,” he said, his voice so low she could scarcely make out the words. He liked to plan every minute detail, and it was difficult for him to accept that he was not in control.

He felt Bronwen stir beside him then and asked softly, “Baby wake you?”

“Right,” she answered in a sleepy voice. “I’m glad this baby lets me sleep at least part of the night.” After a moment, he heard her giggle softly.

“What’s so funny?” he asked.

“Oh, I was just thinking how last year on your birthday I was pregnant with Betsy and now this year I’m pregnant with our second child.” She paused and then added, “I hope next year I’m not pregnant with our third child.”

“You won’t be,” he said firmly.

“You sound very sure of yourself,” she commented, and her tone was definitely skeptical.

“I intend to use a contraceptive,” he explained. “A couple of years back, our congress made it illegal to sell contraceptive devices through the mail, but I know where I can buy French letters. It’s either that or abstinence, and I don’t think I’m capable of that,” he said. Then he kissed her.

“No, neither am I,” she said when the kiss ended, and snuggled close.

It was only a moment later when they heard, “Ma-ma. Da-da.”

“Could you take care of her while I get dressed?” Bronwen asked and he nodded.

As Bronwen waddled over to the commode chest, he pulled a nightshirt over his head and then slipped on his robe. When he entered the nursery, his little girl was standing up in her crib. As soon as she saw him, she dimpled and said, “Da-da.”

“Good morning, Princess. Let’s get your diaper changed and then we’ll get you dressed,” he said, lifting her out of the crib.

When Bronwen came in, Adam had Betsy dressed in a long-sleeved plaid wool dress, lined with calico so it wouldn’t scratch her, and a short-sleeved brown cotton apron. He was struggling to button Betsy’s little boots with a buttonhook.

“Oh, am I glad to see you,” he said to Bronwen. “These buttons are just too small for me.”

She smiled and took Betsy from him saying, “Mama will put your boots on, Betsy, while Papa gets dressed. Then you can come with Mama to feed the chickens and gather the eggs, if there are any.”

Adam dressed quickly so he was putting on his barn coat while Bronwen was fastening Betsy’s wool hood and tying the ends around her neck. Adam smiled at the sight of his wife and daughter in their identical red cloaks, white hoods and red mittens.

“Here, Princess, Papa will carry you to the barn,” he said, reaching down to pick her up. But Betsy shook her head and toddled unsteadily toward the door to the mud room.

“Got a mind of her own, just like her mama,” Adam commented with a wink.

“You mean just like her papa,” Bronwen said with a snort.

Betsy refused to be carried down the back steps so she walked between her parents, each of them holding tightly to one of her hands.

“We got some more snow last night,” Adam commented. “After breakfast Betsy and I will make snow angels. You like that, don’t you, Princess?”

He and Bronwen kept a firm hold on Betsy’s hands as they walked through the snow to the barn. Once they were in the barn, Bronwen and Betsy watched as Adam milked Blossom, occasionally aiming a stream of milk at Sultan, Thomasina or Olwen, which made Betsy clap her hands in delight. When he finished milking Blossom, he put chickenfeed in a pail for Bronwen. Holding onto the pail with one hand and keeping a firm grip on Betsy’s hand with the other, she went out to feed her chickens. They were about done laying until spring, but she found two eggs she would use to make Adam’s birthday cake.

While the Cartwrights had been doing their barn chores, Kerra had been fixing biscuits and gravy with sausage and fried potatoes for breakfast. Bronwen put Betsy in her highchair and then she began fixing the thin, milky oatmeal that would be Betsy’s breakfast. (Betsy had several teeth now and could drink from her little christening mug. At Paul Martin’s suggestion, Bronwen had finished weaning her at the end of September.) As Bronwen stirred the oatmeal, she felt a strong pain in her lower back, but it didn’t last long so she ignored it.

Adam came into the kitchen when Betsy’s oatmeal was almost done so he carried her and her chair into the dining room and set the table. As they ate breakfast, he stated, “Since I’m staying home today, I’ll watch Betsy so the two of you can get ready for this evening.” He was glad he’d been able to persuade Bronwen to make his birthday dinner a family occasion this year.

All the while Bronwen was preparing for the dinner party, she kept having pains in her lower back. They would go away but they returned, and they seemed to return with increasing frequency and intensity. There was something familiar about them, but she couldn’t think what it was. She and Betsy took their afternoon naps together as always, but Bronwen didn’t get much rest because of the pains in her back.

About an hour and a half before his family would arrive, Adam decided to take a long hot bath and Bronwen decided to start getting for the party before dressing Betsy in the new dress her mam-gu had sent.

Adam was soaking in the bathtub when he heard the door open. He turned his head and saw Bronwen, wearing only her chemise, her eyes enormous in her white face. “Adam,” she said and he heard the mixture of excitement and apprehension in her tone, “my water broke and that means the baby is coming.”

He stood so quickly that water sloshed over the side of the tub and she handed him a towel. “The baby’s not due for six weeks!” he said anxiously as he dried himself as quickly as he could.

“I know, but he’s coming now,” she replied, then panted as she felt a new contraction.

“I hope to God that I can get Paul here in time,” Adam said as he dressed hurriedly.

“Adam, there’s no time!” Bronwen said, then stopped to pant again because the contractions were coming so fast now they seemed to happen one right after another. “This baby is coming now. Kerra is watching Betsy. I- I don’t think I can make it up the stairs to our room on my own. The urge to push is becoming too strong to resist.”

As soon as she said that, he picked her up and carried her to their room as quickly as he could, calling, “Kerra, bring towels to our room.” He laid her on the bed, propping her against the pillows, and Kerra was right behind him, towels in one arm and Betsy in the other. Adam grabbed the towels and put them under Bronwen and Kerra hurried Betsy from the room, saying over her shoulder, “I’ll bring you a knife to cut the cord and some hot water.”

Adam sat by Bronwen and held out his hands, saying, “Squeeze my hands when you have a contraction.” Almost as soon as he’d spoken the words, she squeezed them with a powerful grip. It was not long before she dropped his hands, grabbed her knees and pushed. Adam looked and said excitedly, “I can see the head! Thank God it’s not a breech birth. Push, Sweetheart. Push.”

Once the baby’s head was out, Bronwen leaned back for a moment, then she felt another strong urge to push and Adam said encouragingly, “That’s it, Sweetheart. Push a little harder. A little harder. It’s a girl! A beautiful little girl!” He held the tiny baby by her heels and slapped her bottom. He and Bronwen both let out the breath they didn’t realize they were holding when the baby uttered her first cry. Adam laid the baby on Bronwen’s stomach while he prepared to cut the cord. Kerra knocked on the door a few minutes later with the hot water and Betsy.

As Adam took the water, Betsy said, “Da-da,” and held her arms out to him.

“Papa will hold you just as soon as he’s washed your baby sister,” he promised her.

“Another little girl,” Kerra said with a smile. “Congratulations!”

Betsy screamed her frustration when Kerra carried her from the room. Kerra paced the library with Betsy, talking to her in a soothing voice, but Betsy would not be comforted. As soon as she saw Adam in the doorway, she sobbed, “Da-da! Da-da!” and squirmed to get be put down.

Adam crossed the room quickly and took his first-born in his arms. “It’s all right, Princess,” he said soothingly as he softly patted her back. Then he kissed her head, which was resting on his shoulder. “Let’s go see Mama and your baby sister,” he said when she’d calmed down. “Okay?”

He carried her up the stairs and as soon as she saw Bronwen, she said excitedly, “Ma-ma!” Adam sat on the side of the bed and Bronwen turned the baby in her arms so Betsy could see the little face.

“This is your baby sister, Betsy,” Adam said gently. Betsy’s enormous hazel eyes opened very wide and she said, “Ba-by!” Then she said, “Ma-ma!” and wriggled to let Adam know she wanted down. “Let’s trade,” Adam said, letting go of Betsy as Bronwen carefully placed the baby in his arms.

Kerra was smiling and her eyes shone with happiness as she opened the door for the three Cartwrights. “Adam has a surprise for you,” she said. “He told me to send you up to their room as soon as you got here.”

“He has a surprise for us?” Joe said, sounding puzzled as he handed Kerra his gift for Adam.

“That’s right,” Kerra said, taking gifts from Hoss and Ben. “Go on up and you’ll see what it is.”

The first thing the three men saw when they entered the bedroom was Bronwen sitting up in the bed, wearing a frilly bed jacket and playing peek-a-boo with Betsy. Then Adam stepped into view, holding something wrapped in a little blanket.

“Here’s my birthday present from Bronwen,” he said to his father and brothers, his face full of joy. “Another daughter.”

“She’s so tiny,” Joe said softly.

“She’s a little smaller than Betsy was, but she’s just as perfect,” Adam said proudly. “Would you like to hold her, Pa?”

Ben held out his arms and Adam tenderly placed the baby in them. “Pa?” he said worriedly when he saw his father’s dark eyes begin to glisten with tears.

“She looks like your mother,” Ben answered in a voice that wasn’t quite steady.

Betsy was used to being the center of attention when her grandpa and uncles visited, and she made her displeasure known. Hoss and Joe turned toward her and Hoss said with a grin, “Aw, Sweet Pea, we didn’t mean to ignore you.” He picked her up and sat her on his shoulders, adding, “We just wanted to see your baby sister.”

Joe grinned at Betsy and then said, “Say, is the baby Rosalind?”

“Or Mariana?” Hoss asked hopefully.

“Nope, neither one,” Adam said with a big dimpled grin and eyes alight with mischief.

“Oh, so this is little Beatrice,” Ben said, smiling at the baby in his arms.

“No, wrong again,” Bronwen said a grin. The three men looked utterly bewildered and seeing her mama and papa’s smiles, Betsy began to giggle.

“Gentlemen,” Adam said with an even wider grin, “let me introduce you to Miss Miranda Inger Cartwright.”

Ben smiled down at his little granddaughter and said, “Prospero’s daughter in The Tempest. I hope your Miranda finds the Ponderosa a brave new world.”

“I know she will,” Bronwen said with quiet conviction, “because I have.”

That night after Adam and Bronwen had put Betsy to bed in her crib and Miranda in her cradle, they snuggled together like two spoons in their bed. He said softly, “I always thought of myself as a logical, reasonable man. But I realize that I actually had a romanticized view of what love between a man and a woman should be. Now I understand that love is made up of ordinary moments: playing peek-a-boo with Betsy, watching you nurse Miranda, reading to you as you darn my socks and sew the buttons back on my shirts. All those things are what love truly is, and I am so blessed to have found them with you.” He put an arm about her, holding her close to him.

“We’re both blessed,” she replied gently, taking hold of his hand and entwining their fingers.

References:

I used these web sites for information on 19th century marriage customs in general and in New South Wales specifically:
http://www.stjameschurchsydney.org.au/OurHistory/ParishArchives/marriages.asp

http://www.victoriana.com/bridal/engagement.htm

http://www.victoriana.com/bridal/wedding-ceremony.htm

http://www.geocities.com/e2davies/brides.html

http://www.ladiesofreenacting.com/Victorianvisit.html

trousseaus:
http://honeymoons.about.com/cs/shopping/a/bridaltrousseau.htm

hairstyles:
http://users.pandora.be/klare/history.html

Victorian maternity dress:
http://walternelson.com/historia/2006/05/in_praise_of_the_wrapper.html

I used theses web sites for information on Adam and Bronwen’s house:
http://www.loggia.com/designarts/architecture/styles/american/shinglestyle.html

http://www.realtor.org/rmomag.nsf/pages/arch26

http://www.oldhouseweb.com/stories/Detailed/14583.shtml

http://architecture.about.com/library/weekly/aa082100a.htm

http://www.oldhousecolors.com/

http://www.vintageplumbing.com/generic7.html

http://architecture.about.com/od/buildyourhous1/ss/xxx.htm

http://www.victorian-society.org.uk/adv12.html

http://www.restoreomaha.com/resources/KitchensAndBaths.pdf

http://victoriandecorating.blogspot.com/2007/02/victorian-decorating-1830-50.html

http://www.victorianwallpaper.com/products.htm

http://artsparx.com/hist_colorvivtorianlate.asp

http://www.information2information.com/articles/14907/1/The-History-Of-Baby-Cribs/Page1.html

http://www.taunton.com/finewoodworking/ProjectsAndDesign/ProjectsAndDesignAllAbout.aspx?id=3037

I found several recipes for Welsh toffee and decided to use this simple one:
http://foodgeeks.com/recipes/recipe/20181,welsh_toffee_cyflaith.phtml

I found the original Welsh words to Deck the Halls at http://everything2.com/index.pl?node_id=741048

I used the English words to Ar Hyd y Nos found at http://www.contemplator.com/ and I got the lyrics to Hush, Little Baby at http://www.bussongs.com/songs/hush_little_baby.php

I found information on christenings at home in Emily Post Etiquette, published in 1922 and Household Companion: The Book of Etiquette, published 1909.

For descriptions of the Virginia City fire, I used The Roar and the Silence by Ronald M. James.

In addition to Fashion in Costume: 1200-1980 by Joan Nunn, for women’s clothing during this period I also used Children’s Costume in America, 1607 - 1910 by Estelle Ansley Worrell

I learned about William Blackstone’s washing machine at http://www.homefurnish.com/bedbathstorage/homeappliances/historyofwashingmachines.aspx

RETURN TO LIBRARY